FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Vixen’s Music. Love and Hope

Night’s Angel

Chapter 1

If someone told me a few years ago that I would be “married to a band.” I would have laughed. But after a few years, life can really turn you on your head. Well I guess I’ll start from when I first met the Heaven’s Vixens.

I had just moved into my first house after living with my family for so many years. But here’s the kicker. I don’t have the money for it. Yeah I know a big whoop. And that’s why I needed to get a roommate. Aids out, all I could do was pray.

The holy, has a weird way of answering. Now let me say this. I’m not much of a “people” person. But with my job I didn’t get much of a choice. Hopefully I could get the perfect roommate. Quiet but not creepy, easy to deal with, and most of all had money for bills.

“I’m hopeless,” I said to myself. Knowing my luck, I’d get the roommate from hell. Loud, bossy and broke. I had just finished cleaning the place. I had gotten a text about my aid. Saying they would like to meet me and check the place out.

Without thinking I said sure. But here’s the thing. The text itself said, and I quote, “We would like to meet you and check the place out.” Didn’t hit me till it was too late. More than one person was coming to my house.

If I had to guess. At best they would just take the place and kick me out. But that is not what I feared. The worst, they would make me stay and pay ALL the bills and take everything from me. But given I had a dead end job and a dream that was running away.

Before my fears could get any worse. The sound of eight, EIGHT fists drumming the front door almost put this sad folf out of his misery. I opened the door to be met by four faces packed together. And twice as many eyes on me.

I was frozen in shock. The mix that I was almost split with both flight and fight. I was shaken back to reality when the tall red head wolf spoke up. “HI I’m Lura,” she said, holding her hand out “I texted you earlier.”

“Yea… yeas… Yes, I’m Aiden.” I choked the words out. Lura just looked at me before filling the rest. “And this Linx, Tabitha and Kelly.” she said, giving me a friendly wink. If I didn’t think better of it. I would have thought she was trying to return some control to me.

Linx was a black hair and fur wolf with green eyes. Tabitha was a red fox, redhead herself. She had sunglasses on so I couldn’t see her eyes. And Kelly was a thick fur collie, blond hair with bright brown eyes.

The polar ends of my brain kept messing with me every time Lura looked at me. I mean, I wasn’t top shelf in body types, but I worked out. Ok I’m hard labor at my job, but anyway. “And WE’RE the HEAVEN’S VIXENS” they all said at once.

Lura saved my ass again by asking, “So, can we come in?” To save myself from myself, I just stepped to one side and waved them in. They filed in by height, with Lura on the end. Her ruby brown eyes never left me. It made me uneasy.

“So… so, you’re a band” I asked. “How’d you guess?” they giggled at me. “Well ladies, do we like what we see?” Lura asked the others. By the time the door was shut I had the two wolves on either side and had to back into the door.

This was not good. It wasn’t that I was scared. It was well I guess I was scared. Like I said, I'm not a “people” person. And they knew it. I needed some air and a smoke. “Linx, Hun if you don’t mind,” she said, switching her eyes to the other wolf.

Linx in turn shot back the same gaze. With a wicked grin she licked Lura’s nose and went off to find the others in the kitchen. Good thing I just finished the dishes. I gulped down some air and cleared my throat.

“If you, if you, if you would like to see the rest of the house. I wouldn’t mind showing you” I said. Great, now she might think I was stupid or something. “Well I like what I see,” she said, licking her lips. Both brains agreed about one thing.

I wanted to do more than just talk. My heart was racing, I couldn’t think. I didn’t know what was going on. “You look like you could use some fresh air.” She said, gently pulling me from the door. She had me lead her outside.

Out on the porch we sat in the cheaply made plastic chairs I had. Between us was a tray table with a bowl half full of cigarette butts. Lost in thought I lit a smoke and opened the pack to her. “I don’t smoke, but thank you anyway.” She said with a smile.

Her smile put me at ease. I didn’t say anything about her accent. I'm sure she had her reason for hiding it. I thought it was cute. She just sat there waiting on me. I felt bad about it. And that made me a wreck.

It didn’t help that I couldn’t take my eyes off her. Her body was tuned all too well. Her abs looked like cut stone. In contrast to her soft looking fur. Under her midriff shirt were two firm and ripe fruits that bounced just right in each step she took.

My mouth watered for a taste of her legs. Her body was perfect and she had the mind to match. If this was baseball I’d still be a benchwarmer in t-ball next to her major league. I tried to find what I wanted to say. But no matter what it was. It sounded really bad.

To try and save the confusion I asked “So, which of you is looking to move in?” All she said was, “We’ll try not to hog the shower.” Her smile never left her face. But as you can guess all the blood drained from mine.

My brain froze at her words. The only thought that popped into my head was, “A nightmare with a view.” If the words did fall out of my mouth. This beautiful creature didn’t let it show. I sucked my tongue dry as my head spun.

“We are willing to work out a deal about. When we can practice. And how to split the bills” she said. Part of my brain reloaded. “If you don’t mind. But why move in together?” I asked. “Don’t have to split our income, for one.” She said.

Makes scenes but I’m not one to go by. “On that note. May I ask? If you are in a relationship with anyone?” she asked, keeping the question in a business manner. I just shook my head. I didn’t say this, but if I was. Why would I be looking for a roommate?

I only caught part of her face trying to hide a smile. I don’t know why. But it seems like she is hiding something. And more to the point. She is just playing with my head. I shook a boiling thought from my head. I asked the same thing.

“No, haven’t found the right guy… yet.” she said, licking her lips again. Before she could finish me off we heard a loud crash and odd cheers. I put out what was left of my smoke and darted inside with the she-wolf on my tail.

The crash was just some pots that were on top of the fridge. And the cheers were for the package of cookies I hid from myself. “I was saving those,” I said. The fox bounced over to me and said “for us, you’re sweet.”

She kissed my cheek and ran off with my treats. I’m glad my gray fur was as thick as it was. Or they might have seen me blush. Well, I was about broke anyway. Might as well go out with a bang. I went over to the coffee maker and started a cup.

I turned to the girls and asked “would anyone like a cup of coffee?” Nods and instructions came one at a time. Once they each had a cup they took turns to question me. But no one asked about bills or rent. It seemed more like a one upper game to them.

“What do you do for a living?” asked by Tabitha. “I work in the parking lot at the fur mart not too far from here,” I said. Here it comes, the “what a loser” remark. “So that’s how you stay in shape?” Kelly asked in a truly honest tone.

“So what else do you do for fun? Aside from sharing coffee and cookies with pretty girls.” Linx asked, eyeing me from her cup. Her wording threw me off. And I couldn’t think of anything to say. Linx’s accent stood out, it wasn’t thick or heavy, just there. Though her and Lura sounded worlds apart.

“Yeah. Do you play sports? Or play in a band? or something?” Kelly asked “You look like a people person to me.” That got my head back in the game. “I’m sorry ma’am far from it. I work outdoors. But not into sports. And music, I can’t carry a tune in a bucket.” I said, adding, “I'm not a people person.”

“That aside. What else do you do?” asked Lura, teasing me with her eyes again. “Um,” I said, trying to find words again, “I’m a writer.” And the eight eyes stare again. Ok, can I just die now? “That is so cool,” Tabitha said.

She had taken off her sunglasses. Her eyes stand out. Her left eye was a rich green. But her right eye aside from its deep blue tone. Didn’t seem to fit her. But both added to her charm. Like any vixen she was a sweet little thing. Her fur was smooth but just had this fluff about it.

She was shier about her looks than the others. But given the fact she didn’t have a bra on could mean one of two things. She didn’t care to wear them or she didn’t have any to wear. But with her long legs and fluffy tail. I didn’t think she even cared about the size of her chest.

We locked eyes for just a second. She looked away, almost shamefully. I waited a moment till I caught her eye again. With just a blink I crossed my eyes. She bit her lip trying not to laugh. with another blink righting them.

“So how many do you have out?” Linx asked, taking the stage. I looked down and away, playing at scratching my jaw. Her gaze felt like fire on me. Linx in her own right, was the one with the body that made men stupid.

Her head came to my chest. With thick fluffy black hair that stopped at her shoulder. And by the Holy she was gifted. Soft voice, bright green eyes matched by her smile and a body that was all too divine. “Well” she asked. “None,” I answered, afraid to look up.

“Keep trying, you'll get there,” she said. Kelly was the farm girl in every way. Though she didn’t sound like it. She was a tall blond with fluffed up fur with the farm girl body. The scary part was she was smarter then she let on.

“So when do you think we can move in?” Lura asked me with puppy eyes. I flapped my mouth like a fish for a second before she cut off. “I had already talked to the landlord. And we had all the papers signed. We just need your go ahead.” she said, easing back a bit.

“If that was the case? Why put on this show?” I said, shaking it off. It wasn’t that I was mad. It was the fact, I had no part in it. So I just shook it off and moved on. They seemed taken by my reaction. But mostly like they knew it was going to happen.

“We’re sorry, No one told you. But it was supposed to be a surprise.” Linx said, turning her head down shyly. She thickened her accent to sugarcoat her words. I shook my head in an apologetic way, said “I’m sorry but will you excuse me.” I got up and headed to the bathroom.

I never thought of myself much to look at. I’m six foot, even with gray fur and brown hair. Big light brown eyes, which somehow fit my head. And as I said before, I’m a folf. So I have the mix of both. fox’s speed and a wolf’s power. I guess you can say I’m a fox with a wolf body.

Not knowing what else to do. I washed my face and hands. I guess. I should just make do with it. After I stopped to clear my head I left the bathroom. And for a second I thought they had left. Till I heard Kelly speak up.

“Well, that was rude of him.” she said with as sharp of a tongue she had. One thing I was really good at all of my life was being quiet. I stayed out of sight and just listened to what they had to say. “Well, how’d you react to being told what we told him?” Lura said.

“Well if it was me being told you have four hotties moving. And I don’t have to do anything to help. and they think I’m cute,” Tabitha said out right “pretty damn good.” “How do you know he thinks we’re hot?” Kelly asked.

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe because his head almost blew off from how much tight ass he saw.” Tabitha retorted. “Yeah, but a guy like that might have only seen girls in yiffs,” Linx added. “I think we just came on too strong,” Lura said.

“He said wasn’t a people person.” Kelly added “Maybe if we had done this one at a time or something?” “Look, we can give it a chance.” Lura said “Who knows? Maybe this will lead to bigger and better things.” And one long unneeded pause later.

“Does it matter?” Tabitha questioned, “Knowing Linx, she’ll break him in a week.” “No. I would not.” Linx said, “Not after he acted like an ass.” Linx spat out a few I didn't understand. “That’s because I am an ass.” I thought to myself.

It clicked a second later that I had said loud enough to be heard. Everything stopped for a second. “And I’m sorry” I said. Ok new plan. Retreat. I went out the backdoor and sat on the steps of the deck. I pulled out my pack for a smoke.

When I heard the front door open and close. “Could I even find a new place to live in under a week? I mean. They could pay the rent in whole and the bills. And me, I can’t even get my car fixed, much less pay a bill.” I said to myself, thinking I was doing so in my head.

“Maybe someone up there has seen how hard you work? And is giving you some help.” Lura said in a soft tone. I didn’t realize I was still talking out loud when she found me. “No. You ladies don’t need an ass like me around,” I said, trying not to look at her.

“You’re not an ass.” She said, “I’ve dated assholes before. And you are too sweet to be one.” I scuffed the comment. “Yeah, well. How many assholes do you know who keep things like this around?” she said, playfully dropped a small soft plush toy in my lap.

I just looked at the toy. She got real close and whispered in my ear “Gentle people take care of things that are like them. And like that little guy, you’re sweet and cute.” her accent cut in as she spoke. “And I like that in a guy.” She added, licking the tip of my ear.

I shook on the spot and looked up at her. Feeling like my eyes were twice their size. She sat down next to me but not too close. “I’m sorry we made you feel uneasy.” she said, watching the smoke roll off my cigarette. Something clicked in my brain.

“I’m not him you know” I said pointing my smoke at her. “Who?” she said, surprised. “The guy you lost.” I said, feeling my eyes shrink. “I know. You just remind me of him.” She said, rocking back a bit. “He saved me. You know.” She went on.

“I was mad at everyone and everything.” She blinked. “Till he came into my life.” She smiled to herself as she recalled things about him to herself. “When I told him. I loved him. He turned to me and said, “You’ll find someone better.”

Her face tightened with the words. “He then told me. He didn’t have much longer to live. And he wanted to do as much good as he could.” She said, holding back some tears. “He died not too long ago.” I looked at her and I saw what she meant about gentle things.

“I’m sorry for your loss.” I said, dropping the matter. Not wanting to make her feel worse. “Don’t be.” She said, smiling brightly “He lived the way he wanted to.” I blinked at her. “Come on. We all want to get to know you more.” She said standing up, pulling me with her.

I put out my smoke and followed her inside. Well, my eyes did the following, my body just tagged along. They found my room. Aside from the toy in my hand, they didn’t touch anything. “He really likes movies,” Tabitha said reading over the titles.

Linx laid herself out on my bed and said “firm but soft.” “Too many weapons for my liking” Kelly added, poking at one of my swords. “I use them to walk through fight scenes in my stories.” I said, making them all jump.

“Really, what styles do you know?” Linx asked, her eyes lit up. “None. Really just things I taught myself.” I answered. “So what types of stories do you write?” The question posed by Tabitha. “Whatever I feel like writing.” I said hoping to drop the topic.

I know. I have a weird way of reading people. But these four, I couldn’t understand. I mean four girls, each almost from the far side of the world from each other, having such a tight bond between them. I chose not to ask about that. Not yet anyway.

“So you ladies are part of a band or something?” I asked, hoping it didn’t sound rude. “Yeah, Heaven’s Vixens. I play the keyboard but mostly I’m the singer. “Drums,” Kelly waved her eyes now locked on my random group of stuffed toys.

Linx rolled over pushing her rear into the air. “I’ve got base,” she said, waving her tail. “And I’m the lead,” Lura said. “She would be the singer. But she can’t sing in front of others.” Tabitha said, giving her friend a playful hug.

“He is definitely holding movie night.” the little vixen said with a grin. Lura took a minute to look around the room. “So this is who you’re hiding?” she said to me. I sighed and looked away. “So. Girls, do we like what we see?” she asked, smiling at me.

“He is going to need a lot of work but yeah” Tabitha said while playing with one of my oddball toys. Kelly just nodded her eyes glued to one of the stuffed toys. “I’ll tell you after he answers a question.” Linx said sitting up with her curves pronounced.

I looked her in the eye and waited for her question. She shivered from my stare. “Do you like what you see?” she asked, just to hear me say it. They all paused, looking at me. My heart was racing to begin with. Now having all four of them staring at me didn’t help.

“Yes,” I said shyly. They all smiled, blushing when she added “Good. Because you might get to see more.” She paused, grinning with her fangs. “If you’re a good boy.” she added and licked her lips. The blood drained from my face and pooled lower.

All four women had picked up on my reaction and all smiled. Before I got lost inside my head I shook myself loose and spoke up. “So, yeah, um. We can move you ladies in. Whenever you’re ready.” I said. “Thank you” they each said.

Tabitha took my hand and half dragged me out to their van. There were some boxes inside but not much. I helped her unload them into one of the other rooms. When we finished the others joined us on the front porch.

“Well then, we will see you tomorrow.” Linx said, hopping into the driver seat. Tabitha and Kelly hopped in the back of the van. When they pulled away something didn’t seem right. I waved them off when it hit me. Only three of them got into the van.

“It seems they had this planned behind my back as well.” Lura said, just as shocked as I was. I shook my head. Thinking to myself “This is going to be a long night.” But what really had me was I had work in the morning. So we went inside and talked a lot.

Mostly how the bills would be broken down. Luckily, they had a steady gig at a club. So they knew, they had money coming in. Band practice would go on when I was at work given I was out most of the day.

Lura held onto the toy she stole. But she kept it where I could see it. We both shied from what the plan was about dates. She mostly wanted to hear my story. And how I became the way I was. There wasn’t much to say really.

I come from a broken home. Abusive father, depressed mother, bipolar sister and I have depression, social awkwardness and emotional detachment. And a few other things. But later on that. I moved around a good bit. Not to the point where meeting new people was easy.

We had talked for hours, till she fell asleep. I moved her to my bed. I threw a sheet over her. I got changed. Then set myself up on the couch. I set my alarm and went out for one more smoke. I knew a guy from not too long ago. His name was Tom, or well that’s what I called him.

He hated the fact that I had such a cold look on my face. But he loved the way my eyes were so warm. He told me, once I would be a great man. I retorted with “Great men don’t push carts all day.” He would just laugh, like he was planning something.

I was about to go to bed when I heard soft crying. Something made me follow the sound. It was Lura crying softly. I didn’t want to make her feel uneasy. But the way she had been crying was hurting me. So against my better judgment. I slide in the bed next to her.

Not knowing what to do. I put my arm around her. She had stopped crying after a minute. As I fell asleep I heard her say to someone else “I love you Thomas.” We slept peacefully the rest of the night.

Chapter 2

I woke before the alarm. I got up and turned it off. Lura was still asleep. So I slipped out of bed and got ready for my day. With my car out of service I knew I had to walk. It would take me about an hour. Lura was up by the time I had gotten out of the shower.

I wasn’t used to having other people in the house. She was still pretending to be asleep. But I wasn’t going to put on a show. Just get some clothes and get dressed in the bathroom. When I was dressed I left the bathroom. Lura was in the kitchen. Using what was left, she made us some coffee.

She was only half dressed. She had forgotten to put a top on. She was wearing a pair of running shorts. She was getting ready for a run. I didn’t know she wasn’t fully dressed when I walked in. When I saw her I turned around and left the room before she freaked.

She caught me before I could leave. “Hey, good morning, want some coffee” she said in her soft tone. I nodded and turned to take the cup. When I did I remember her status. I blushed when I saw her topless in front of me.

She blushed and covered herself with her free hand. She bounced into the other room. Yes, I watched her leave the room. But could you blame me? She found a sports bra that worked as a top. I had some time to kill before heading out. So I had a smoke with my coffee. And we talked some more.

She was going for a morning run but forgot she didn’t have a key. I took one off my key ring and checked it in the door then handed it to her. “There you go” I said putting my cigarette out and went to put up the mug.

I put my headset on as I left, locking the door behind us. She looked confused when I walked past the car. “It’s not working anymore. So I have to walk to work.” I said, picking out my playlist. I started walking away and gave a wave.

For a second I thought she said something but I could be wrong. I had my music loud in my ears. I had another smoke as I walked. I thought I was singing to myself. This was something I was used to doing and had been for some time.

But something didn’t seem right. Something was different. I just couldn’t put my finger on it. I jumped out of my fur when someone touched me on the shoulder. “I didn’t know you could sing.” I heard Lura say after I popped one of the earpieces out.

“You scared the hell out of me, fuck.” I said a hand on my chest. She looked down and turned her eyes up to me making her even hotter than she was already. “I’m sorry” she said in a playful voice. I left it at that and started walking again.

“I didn’t know you could walk that fast.” She said putting herself on a small jog “I had to run just to keep up.” I looked back down the road forgetting how used to it I was. “I didn’t notice,” I said with a shrug. We talked some more along the way. We did a lot of that.

Somehow the topic of which one of her friends I’d sleep with if I could, came up. “I can’t answer that,” I said. She gave me a look. “I don’t like hurting anyone’s feelings. And it would just get weird.” I said, dropping the matter.

“What about me?” she asked, “would you sleep with me?” I don’t know which was moving faster, my heart or my feet. She had to run just to keep up. That’s the thing I already had. I just didn’t do anything to her. I slowed down to light another smoke.

“I already know you did,” she said. My heart stopped. I thought she would start screaming. “The only ungentlemanly thing you did was. You forgot to take off my shoes.” She said with a sweet smile. By the Holy. Why did I have to get such cute roommates?

She dropped the matter and kept us moving. “You know more about me than I know about you.” I said “But if you don’t want to talk about it. That’s fine.” She was quiet for what felt like a long time.

“I lost my family when I was little. And grew up on the streets.” she said her accent slowly came out as she spoke. “A few years later I found out I didn’t lose them. They threw me away. So I was mad. And took it out on everyone I met.”

She paused just to fight the accent back down. “Even Thomas when I first met him. But he kept coming back. He didn’t give up on me. No matter how bad I hurt him.” I could feel the knot in her throat as she spoke.

I looked at her knowing she could back what she said. “How bad are we talking?” I asked. “Broke his arm in three places.” she said “But as soon as he could. He found me again and asked for my help.” “To do what?” I asked.

“He asked me to help save Linx.” she said following me as we made a turn down another street. “I think it would be better for her to tell that part on her own,” I said. “Yeah. But it was after that he gave me a new family. And told me to fight for them, not against them.” she said, her smile coming back.

“They’re not just your friends. They’re your family.” I said. She nodded and nudged me to start singing again. “No. You got to hear me sing. Now it’s your turn.” I said. She shot me a glare and dropped it. I bark out a laugh.

We went on to talk about other things. My timing worked out. It was still cool enough for her to have a run back to the house. And I had some time to kill before work. I got something to eat and she headed out. Like I said. I work in a parking lot pushing carts. Not much to tell.

My best friend was the noon guy. He is a liger and out of his mind. At times when I’d be talking to him he would turn to an unseen camera and start talking to it. But his hawk girl kept him in line most of the time. And just like any other day we talked and worked.

“Alright, let’s get this over with.” I said to him, “My new roommates are an all girl band.” “You dog you.” He said, getting right in my face. On a side note J.T. was one of a few people I would let get that close to me.

Then with his hand on my shoulder he turned to his imaginary camera and said “harems, harems everywhere.” Like I said he’s a nut. “Who are you talking to?” he asked. I looked at him as I always do when he says something like that.

“It sounds like you’re talking to someone in your head” he said, eyeing closely “Are you hearing voices again?” “One. I’m always hearing things. And two. I’m not talking to anyone,” I said with a pause on the last part “right now anyway.”

After almost four hours of back and forth jokes and bad puns came the end of my day. I was about to walk home. When Halen the van stopped in front of me. J.T. came over and greeted the girls. Then he turned it into a big joke. when they grabbed me and pulled into the van.

Yes they named the van, Halen. “So you're going to help us move?” Tabitha asked, sitting on my legs. “Yeah. besides it doesn’t look like I have a choice in the matter, Tabitha” I said sitting up. “Call me Tabs it sounds cuter” she said bouncing on my sheen.

“Sure thing Tabs” I said, rolling my legs from under her. By the time we got to their old home I had been groped by the three of them. Lura, Linx and Tabs and had in one way or another been groped by me. Not planned by the way. Didn’t help much that Kelly was not a very good driver.

After we all fell out of the van they led me into the small house that was much bigger than mine. “Why didn’t you just get a roommate to move in with you?” I asked, seeing the state of the house. “This sounded better at the time,” Kelly said, picking up a box.

“I see,” I said, picking up a box as well. “See what” Tabs asked, trying to pick up a box almost as big as her. “Four sweet girls being tricked into moving to a small house.” I said. “No, Thomas didn’t trick us into anything,” Tabs said, peeking around her box.

I got a quick look at her blue eye, before she hid behind the box. “Ok I give,” I said taking the box outside and following the others “Who is Thomas?” It was after they got quiet I dropped it. “I’m sorry” I said, setting the box down.

“Don’t be.” Tabs said “We lost him not long ago. It just hurts to think about him.” “He is why we call ourselves Heaven’s Vixens,” Linx said. Something almost clicked in my head. when Kelly yelled “we’re burning daylight.”

The rest of the day went on with little talk and more work. Luckily for me I had a two o’clock shift the next day. By time we had finished loading the van the sun had just set. I looked at the van knowing it would be a tight fit.

Lura took the driver seat, Kelly and Linx took what room was left in the back. Tabs as small as she was could fit on anyone’s lap. I got planted in the front seat next to the window. “Roll the window down if you’re going to smoke,” Tabs said, parking herself in Linx’s lap.

Linx playfully let Tabs belt herself in with her arms. The ride home was smoother if not louder. I didn’t like loud noises. More so when they came for people. A side effect from the way I grew up. But they were happy. So I just grinned and dealt with it.

When we got back to the house the happy playful tone had them again. As we unload the van the girls didn’t let up on making jokes about my tail. I know it’s not as fluffed up as tabitha’s, or as thick and heavy as Linx or Lura. But still my tail.

My bad timing just about killed all four of them with laughter. “That’s it! I’m going to nip this one in the butt, if you don’t cut it out” Lura said, swinging her arm out and ending up pointing at me. By time we both realized what had happened. The other three couldn’t stop laughing.

I knew I was blushing and had to walk away. She broke out laughing. The look on her face meant she wasn’t trying to be mean. I just let it roll off and got back to work. Once all the boxes were in the house we hit the kitchen for dinner. I didn’t have a whole lot of food.

But I did have some leftovers. So I let the girls eat and I went to work out the sleeping arrangements. They didn’t have a bed. I only had the queen size in my room. I guess that would do till they could get their own beds. I would just have to sleep on the couch.

So I moved some things around and made room for some of their things. It might be better if I took one of the smaller rooms. But now was not the time for that. “Hey, tall boy, are you going to eat?” Tabs yelled across the house.

“Yeah” I called back and followed the sounds to the kitchen. By how much they had eaten before I got there. Told me they hadn’t really eaten in awhile. But I fixed some of what I could for myself and let them have the rest.

After all the work they did and finally having a full stomach, Kelly, Linx and Tabs each clocked out. Carefully as I could I picked each one up. In turn and set them in my bed. After all three were tucked in I hit the light and shut the door.

It was just her and me again. “You had a long day. You should go to bed as well” I said and pointed at the door with my head. “Trust me I’d feel better if I slept on the couch,” she said, stretching out on the couch. I gave her the blanket and laid myself out on the floor.

Don’t worry. I didn’t mind. Sometimes I like to take a nap on the floor. I passed out after a few minutes. I couldn’t tell if it was a dream come true or a nightmare given flesh. Either way, the outside forces of my mind were at work to make matters worse.

I woke up the next day to a bright flash. I didn’t jump from where I was. Only because I felt something half holding me down. I blinked. Tabs held her phone, with a great big smile on her face. “OH, you’re awake,” she said, hiding the phone. Something wasn’t right.

I didn’t have a blanket when I went to sleep and why is my shirt wet? When I turned my head I was muzzle to muzzle with a drooling wolf. Lura was still asleep and drooling all over me. I would get up but she had one of my arms under her and a leg over mine.

I started to blush again and blinked at another bright flash. I threw my free arm around at the three giggling goof balls awing the scene. Jaws locked when Lura started to come to. She said something I couldn’t understand before opening her eyes.

She blinked at me a few times before she remembered what was going on. She jumped to her feet. She started repeating “I’m so sorry” blushing so hard it could be seen through her dark fur. The trio of giggling goofs fell apart laughing.

Lura turned to them with a growl and they went dead. I sat up and looked at my shirt. I wasn’t mad at all. I thought it was funny myself. But to keep the other three alive I didn’t let it show. I peeled out of the shirt. That got met by all four of them whistling at the sight.

I didn’t think much of myself. So the sounds made me blush harder. “Hey Lura. Maybe if we hold him down. You could have your way with him.” Tabs said before darting from the room. I had flipped around to grab her. But she had the upper hand and ran with it.

Kelly sat on my back to give Tabs a head start. “Careful Kelly. He’s stronger than he looks.” Lura said, picking up the mess from last night. “That’s fine. Maybe I like it that way.” she said. Then I started to buck her off.

She held on as long as she could and landed face first in front of me. Her tail was smacking my face when I looked up. One would think it a good idea to wear something over your underwear with a guy around. More so if said dressing was a thong.

The view I got almost made my nose bleed. But I pulled away covered my eyes trying not to be rude. “I’m sorry I wasn’t trying to look.” I said falling over a couple of times trying to get up. Linx didn’t help when she asked “but did you like what you saw?”

“I’m not going to answer that.” I said, stepping outside. I sat in one of the plastic chairs and fixed what was standing. “This is going to be a long day,” I said to myself. I’m no saint, no two ways about it. Perv yeah, but I was trying to be respectful. And not thinking about that around them.

Didn’t help that they seemed to be playing some game with my heads. And yes I do mean both of them. I’m just glad she had something on. There was no way of getting that view out of my head anytime soon. Not that I didn’t like it. By the Holy, what am I thinking?

I had a smoke to calm me down and went back inside. Only to find three full moons facing me after closing the door. “…” I turned and walked away before I could say anything. I locked myself in the bathroom to deal with other health matters.

“They are young healthy women. Who had just made a big change in their lives.” I said to myself “Just give them time to cool down.” I didn’t want to cause an awkward situation between us. Even if it was something we all wanted.

I mean if things just happen on their own. That would be one thing. But I didn’t want to force it. Or make them feel that they had to. After I finished washing my hands. Stepping out of the bathroom I was met by a cup of coffee.

“The girls picked up some coffee yesterday,” Lura said, handing me the mug. I nodded and took the cup. “I’m sorry about them.” she said “They’re just trying to be nice in their own way.” “They've been through a lot.” I said “I think they just don’t know how to act around some people.”

“Or you don’t even think of us in that way.” she said gently pressing herself on me. We both blushed when she pulled away. “Guess that’s not the case.” She said walking away “Not the case at all.” I saw her smile back at me.

Still overly flushed, I drank my coffee and checked the time. Didn’t have to head out for another two hours. I could try to work out who got what room and what not. easier said than done. The house itself isn’t much more than a small three bedroom, one and a half bathrooms, living room, kitchen lay out.

After Lura mothered the other three off from teasing me more I finished my coffee and got something to eat. By the time I finished eating it was time to get ready for work. I thought it would have been harder to use the bathroom now.

But they knew I had to work. And for the most part stayed out of the way. I was about to head out when they caught me at the door. “Why don’t you take the van?” Lura said, dropping the key in my hand. “Hey, you have a tool bag in the closet, right?” Kelly asked, cutting in.

“Um… yeah,” I said “here I’ll pull it out for you.” I pull the messy tool bag out of the closet in the bedroom and set it next to the T.V. “Want to come see our show Friday?” Tabs asked, making her eyes as big as she could. I thought about it and checked my phone.

I didn’t have anything planned and I had Friday and Saturday off. So, there was no way to say no. “I guess.” I said sheepishly. “Sweet,” she squeaked, “it’s a date.” Tabs bounced off singing happily to herself.

Lura went off to one of the other rooms and yelled “Linx, Hun. Do you know where my leather shorts are?” Linx answered with a simple “no.” Kelly had picked up my tools and led me out the door. I arched my brow at her. I was looking between her and the tool bag.

“Lura told me your car is dead. I thought you wouldn’t mind if I took a look at it.” She said, dropping the bag next to the car. I shook my head and gave her the key. “If you need anything just text me. And I’ll see what I can do” I said, giving her my phone number.

“Aiden,” Kelly called me before I got to the van. I stopped and looked over at her. “Have a good day at work.” she said, before getting started on the car. “You too.” I said and went on my way.

I pulled out of the little parking lot driveway the house had. And rolled into the traffic down the road.

I cracked the window open and had a smoke. It was just another long day for me. Why do only the good parts go so fast? Pulling into the store’s parking lot. I saw the old blood hound with his cowboy hat running the cart machine across the lot.

On the far side of the lot was Tank the turtle king as we call him. Just as you would think he was big and slow. Painfully slow at times. But that’s how he was. We would butt heads here and there but that’s just how we are. But all the same he was a coworker and a friend.

Work as always was long, slow, and wearing. After half my day was over and I had gone to lunch, my phone rang. “Hello” I said once the call connected. “Hay, Aiden, what would you like for dinner?” Tabs said, sounding more like a squirrel than a fox. “Food” I deadpan right into her joke.

“Well yeah, but I mean which one do you want to eat?” She asked, way to clean-cut for me to miss. “The one I’m dating” I said, killing it before she could run with it. Or so I thought. “So who would that be?” she asked, her tone dropping to a darker one.

“I plead the fifth.” I answered and went to hang up. “Tabitha, give me back my phone.” Kelly yelled. Tabs deadpan with “I’m too sexy for this.” and ran off. “I’m sorry about that, Aiden,” Kelly said finally getting the phone. “No biggie.” I said and shrugged.

“But I’m glad I got you on the phone. I can’t do it today. But it can be saved” she cheered herself on. I had to stop and think about what she was talking about. “YOU can fix it” I said once it clicked in my head.

“Yeah, you just need to change out a few small things. And it will run, good as new.” she said proud of herself. As she should be. Soon after, we planned to spend Friday morning together working on the car.

Like I said she was a farm girl. She knew cars better than I did. But then again I didn’t know much about cars anyway. so win-win. I hope.

Chapter 3

Time can really fly. It was Thursday afternoon when I got home from work. And the only one in the house was Linx. The others had gone out somewhere. “I’m home” I said, closing the door. “Go to Hell, Asshole.” Linx said from the bedroom.

I went to the bedroom door to look inside. She was sitting on the bed looking at some of my work. “Did I do something wrong?” I asked. “You’re here” she answered, her playful tone gone. She set the binder down and turned her eyes to me.

The dark glare she gave me left me with an uneasy feeling. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you” I said, unsure of what I did wrong. “You can fool others with that show of yours.” She said, “But I know what you are.” One of the weird things about me is that I react like a mirror to some people.

“If you have a problem with me. Then just say it,” I said, matching her tone. “You’re just like any man” she said with an “I can see your lies” tone. “You think your shy and timed act will get you what you want.” She said, “But I won’t let you hurt them.”

“I’m not after anything.” I said, “And I don’t like the fact you’re acting like you know me.” “We both know you’re just as underhanded as Tom was.” she said, baring her fangs. My ears shot back. “If that’s the case. Then maybe it would be better if I left.” I said.

“I would agree, But they like you too much.” She said “They won’t let you go.” “I live by my own rules.” I said, “And one of them says. If I’m not needed then I’m forgotten.” “You’re full of yourself” she said looking me over “but I guess I could live with that.”

“I don’t know anything about this game you’re playing. But I’m not going to be playing it much longer.” I said, stepping into the room to get my change of clothes. “What do you mean by that?” she asked, standing up.

“I’m planning on moving out. And getting out of your hair.” I said, taking a step to the door. She had placed herself between me and the door. “I can’t let you do that.” she said, shutting the door. My face tightened from my own glair.

“Like I said. I won’t let you hurt them” she said, locking the door behind her. “How is me leaving going to hurt them?” I asked, meeting her eyes. “You’re just like Tom to us.” She said, “It will hurt them to see you run from them.”

“I wasn’t given a choice in the matter.” I said “And I’m not running. I’m making a choice.” A smile broke her face with the same dark light glowing in her eyes. “Now I see the real you.” She said, drawing closer. When she was right in front of me. She pulled on my shoulder and stepped to her toes.

She put her soft fur hand behind my head and whispered in my ear. “This is the wolf she hungers for. But I want to test the waters. Before I let her swim.” She huffed in my ear. It sent a chill down my spine. My brain froze as she enacted her plan.

She didn’t use force. She worked off my clothes. Letting her bathrobe fall off as well. I knew my body would react to her but this didn’t feel right. Something was off about the way she was acting. The world hit me like a frying pan to the face.

I looked down to see her face inches away from my body. She had this look on her face. The best way to put it. She didn’t want to be doing this. It took me a second to realize the only thing I had on were my boxers. And she was about to take those as well.

“This isn’t right.” I said, hoping she heard me. But even if she did, her mindset seemed that there was no turning back. I took a step back and pulled her hands away. She looked up at me in disbelief. “This isn’t right.” I said, “You’re forcing yourself to do this.”

“But this is what you want,” she said, eyeing my boxers. I shook my head, “Not like this.” I eased her back to her feet and pulled her robe up. “I may be a lot of things. But I don’t want anyone to do anything for me. Just to please me” I said, dressing in my house clothes.

“If anything does happen, I want the girl I’m with to want it too” I said opening the door. “So if I wanted it as much as you, would you?” she asked, looking at the floor. “I don’t have an answer to that.” I said. “You’re just like Tom.” she said, drying a tear from her eye.

I didn’t know how to take the comment, so I left it as it was. “I’m sorry. If I hurt you.” I said, “It just didn’t feel right.” She showed me her real smile for once. Then I understood. “If you want to talk about it?” I said, pausing to let the words sink in, “I’m more than happy to listen.”

“I Hate him.” She said “Just like I hate you.” I blinked. “You both know how to make a woman feel special.” She said lying back on the bed. “I wouldn’t know anything about that.” I said “I just don’t want to hurt anyone.”

She laughed, teasing a view of her legs. “I thought I understood you?” she said, looking me over again. “But you. you don’t have it.” she said, pulling herself up to her elbows. I blinked again. “Most men just want my body.” She said, “Just to hear me, from what they wanted to do.”

She sat up locking her eyes on mine. “But you. You want something most men who see me don’t.” She said, “You want a heart to truly beat in time with your own.” I look away from her. “I was never anyone’s idea of Mr. Right.” I said “I’m far too wrong for anyone.”

“Most of the time you don’t have your own feelings.” She said, “I know what that’s like.” “Tom got me to feel real again. He and Lura saved me from being just a play thing. That men would just spend money on. As a child I was sold as a sex slave. Just to pay someone else’s debt.”

“That was the life I knew. For the most part I didn’t care. Some part of me loved it. But the rest of me was pretty much dead. Till a man came to the little shop and said “I’ll take them all.” She added, getting up and walking past me.

She pulled me with her tail to follow her. Again I couldn’t tell you what she said, but she spat something. “They thought it was just for a night or two. But when the others didn’t come back. They came calling.” she went on “I was the last to be set free. But at a price.”

“Three men died. Killed by a girl who was younger than me. She killed three full grown men with guns with just her hands. Cops didn’t say a word about it. Afterwards I tried to pay him back and hated him for saving me.”

By the way she moved, this was not something she talked about. With good reason, not my place to say. “I gave him my body. He instead gave me a sister. He never even touched me. Much the same way you did.” She mused a thought.

“He asked me at one point. why I was still around. I told him I had a debt to pay.” She paused to make some tea for us. Asking how I took mine. I nodded and answered. Her hands were still when she moved them. Control, focused and to the point.

After that we sat at the table where she finished her story. “He said to me. If you feel you must pay me for anything. Then just make sure he takes care of you.” she said, sipping her tea. “I’m not going to try to change your mind about me.” I said “You’ll just hate me more anyway.”

She didn’t say anything and just hid behind her cup. “Thank you for the Tea by the way” I said and went off to another room. I started soundproofing the living room. So the girls had a place to practice. Linx came in and watched.

We didn’t speak again till the others got home. I had a bad feeling when Linx called them into the kitchen and told me to go outside. I could only guess as to what she wanted to tell them. All I could think was, it wasn’t good.

When I came back inside I heard three of them say “no way.” One was “no way” as that’s great. The second was a “no way” as in I never would have guessed. But third “no way” was “I’m fuck.” What did she do?

Kelly was shocked when I came in. “You write songs as well?” she said, blinking with each word. “And they're really good.” Tabs said, looking through my green folder. Lura just gave me an almost hateful glair. “Lura, these would be perfect for you to sing.” Tabs said, showing her the folder.

“I … well I can’t learn them in one night.” she said, pawning off the idea. “That’s fine.” Tabs smiled, “You can have all of next week.” Lura just glared at me. I nodded at Linx who had taken the folder without asking.

She shared a glare at her as well. “Oh that’s right.” Tabs said looking up at me “You didn’t know about the deal.” I tilled my head to an uneven look. “Lura and I have a deal about her singing,” Tabs said, grinning too big for her head.

“If we start doing our own songs. She would have to take the lead as the singer.” Kelly chimed in. “Good. With a new singer. We will need a new look.” Linx said, giving me an eye. “And I think our new writer should have a say in it as well.” she added. “YES” the other three signed on.

“You are now a member in the Heaven’s Vixens” Tabs squealed. “Yeah, the first male vixen.” Kelly said, trying to hide her laughter. I had to leave the room before I got in on the jokes. “He does have the ass for it.” Linx said, almost yelling it. Note to self. Don’t tell J.T. about this.

Chapter 4

With nothing else to do I set up my laptop and dove into one of my stories. I zoned myself out as I typed out the story. But you’d have to buy the book to hear about it. I don’t do spoilers. Anyway, while I was off in another world I didn’t notice a head crawling into my lap.

When I had left that story book world I looked down to see Tabs’ green and blue eyes studying me. “You haven’t moved more than your hands for like ten minutes.” she said when she thought I’d respond. “I’m sorry. Did you need something?” I asked, looking down at her.

“No,” she said, shaking her head. It didn’t help that she didn’t lift her head to do so. More than my spine got stiff as her head turned in my lap. “I was just watching you work.” she giggled “You almost looked like a statue.”

“It’s called focus, Tabitha.” Lura said from the other end of the couch “you should try to learn more about it.” “You’re funny.” Tabs said, lifting her head. “And you’re a brat.” Lura shot back. “I’ll make Tall Boy here spank you if you keep it up.” Tabs said, lightly dropping her head back into my lap.

“Hay, Aiden?” she asked, rubbing her head around “Do you like camping?” “I’m not much of an outdoors type” I answered. “Funny, you already pitched a tent.” she giggled. My face burned with a flush. Lura hid behind the book she was reading and pulled her legs in more.

“And it’s a big tent.” Tabs said, “You should check it out, Lura.” My head almost popped when the image of her seeing a stiffer side of me played out in my head. “Or should I just keep him for myself?” She asked, looking up at me. She had on her best puppy eyes that just about set me off.

I swallowed hard and coughed out “I need some air.” Tabs rolled over rubbing her face in my lap. “This is bad” I kept saying to myself. Linx caught the show and then my eyes. The look on my face gave her a wicked smile.

“Tabitha,” she sang in an all too sweet voice “save some for the rest of us.” Tabs shot up and half shouted “I’m too sexy to hold back.” When she drove head back into my lap, someone dropped a pillow there first. “I think someone needs a cold shower.” Linx said, pulling Tabs away.

“NOOO” she yelled and the bathroom door shut behind them. “That girl will be the death of me” I said a little too loud. “Funny. That’s the first time she’s ever done that to a guy.” Lura said, peeking over her book. “To a guy?” I asked. Only to be answered by an unholy cry from the bathroom.

I know Tabitha was the only one who had kept a physical space between us. Yeah, here or there her hands would find something to grab. “Keep it in the army.” She said, laughing to herself “Don’t ask. Don’t tell.” We both went quiet after that. But that didn’t stop it from getting worse.

Moan, “No. No. not my tail. Not my tail” Tabs cried before letting out another earthquake cry. “Want to go with me to get some snacks?” I asked. “…” she looked around and said “good idea.” I got changed and almost shot out the door.

Outside we found Kelly under the van. She looked at the house and back to us. “Cold shower?” she asked, looking at Lura. We both nodded. “I think I should give Halen here an oil change.” She said, rolling back under the van.

We took our time to walk down to the corner store. And dug around the junk food. We went to see what books they had. “So, dumb question.” I said just glazing the books with my eyes. “Yes,” Lura asked, more or less doing the same. “Cold shower?” I said, scanning the selves.

“It’s the easiest way to deal with her …” she paused to look at something “condition.” “I won’t ask about it.” I said. She nodded. “But don’t worry. Linx won’t hurt her.” She reassured me. It’s not my place to go into it. But this is just something I know.

Victims of some traumas do one of two things to cope with it. One. Withdraw from anything to do with it. Or two. Become over indulgent. I can only guess which, Tabs has done. But again I’m not going into that.

“Things to buy soon,” I said, “lap pillows and lots of them.” Lura laughed. “Would you make me use one?” she asked in a whisper. My eyes darted around as I started to blush again. She laughed at my reaction. “Would you make me?” I asked, reversing the question.

“Stick out your tongue. As far as it will go.” she said. I did so. She looked at my tongue and licked her lips. “I think I might,” she said. I think she was blushing. “Or a cold shower” She added without a thought. It stopped us both and almost died laughing.

She didn’t end it on that note. “But if you take her camping.” She said, “Wear a raincoat, things might get wet.” My wolf brain took control and asked “And what if I wanted to take you camping?” “Why did you just say that?” my fox brain fought back inside my head.

“She doesn’t see us that way.” “Or she wants us to make the first move” the wolf answered. I had to shake my head a few times to get them to shut up. She looked me over, again. “Are you ok?” she asked, pulling us over to the drinks. I nodded, once I knew I had shut both of them up.

“I talked to J.T. the other day.” she said awkwardly “He told me you hear voices.” I sighed and waited to be called a freak. “What’s it like?” she asked. When I turned to look at her I saw her honest reaction. She had a look of curiosity about my state of mind.

“They don’t tell me to go out on a killing spree.” I said, having nothing else to say. She gave me the “tell me something I don’t know” look. “It’s not uncommon in hybrids” I said “in most cases it’s called D and R personality traits.” She questioned my answer with a look.

“Dominate and recessive personality traits” I said “traits that do match up make up the person in question. The rest make up other personas to fill in the blanks.” Top that with everything else wrong with me. I wasn't going to tell her the full story behind the mess in my head.

She thought about what I said before asking anything else. She shook her head when she couldn’t make it fit. “You remember the old cartoons with the little angel and the little devil popping up?” I asked, picking out a green tea.

“Yeah but I don’t think it works that way?” she said with a crossed look. “In my case, replace them with a fox and a wolf.” I said. She shook her head again. “It’s like I have Tabs sitting to my left and you to my right.” I spelled out “and me having to hear everything the both of you say all the time.”

She thought about it, making her eyebrows almost touch her nose. I know, I’ve said it too many times. but does she have to be so damn cute? “Sounds like we had just made things worse for you.” she frowned. “Not really, I’m used to it to the point where they are just background noise” I lied.

“You’re full of it.” she said, giving me a small smile, “But it was sweet of you to try.” When we went to check out the cashier looked us both over. The cashier was a teenage cat with gold eyes and brown hair and calico fur.

“I see you finally got yourself a girlfriend.” she said, ringing us up, “Here I was thinking you were gay.” “Sounds like you missed your chance.” Lura said, paying the total. “Nah, he’s not my type.” the cat girl said.

“Why not? He’s good looking, funny, smart and has the cutest butt.” Lura said like I wasn’t even there. The girl just blushed when I blinked, forgetting I was there. Lura slid closer to me. Wrapping her arm around my waist. She was teasing the poor cat girl.

“Have a nice day.” she said, asking us to leave. Lura peeked over her shoulder and reached out her hand. She took hold of one of my cheeks and gave it a firm squeeze. I blushed and tried to walk off. But the way she had her arm left me no choice but to do the same.

She was as soft as she was firm. She didn’t let me release my grip till we got to the corner. If I can't stop blushing, my eyeballs will start bleeding. After the fact Lura told me the cashier almost fell over the counter just to see my ass.

“I think I will be taking icy showers from now on.” I said in a low voice. Just a side note, i’m non tactical. Or another way to put it is. I don’t like to be touched. I can’t put into words why. Just messes with my head.

Lura just frowned and laughed at the same time. Damn it, even her deep rich laugh was getting to me. We got back to the house. Kelly didn’t say anything in fear of drawing unwanted attention. Lura left some snacks next to Kelly.

We came to the door. We both gulped down hard. We barely open the door to hear Linx say “We need to talk.” This didn’t sound good. We went inside and closed the door. “The showers aren’t working.” She said, catching me off guard. “Then I’ll go take a look at them.” I said.

“I don’t think it would be wise for YOU to do that.” She said in the icy tone from before. “What do you mean they’re not working?” Lura asked, looking at the now closed bedroom door. “I had to rinse her six times before she passed out.” Linx answered.

Lura looked at me with a worried look on her face. “Do you think she’s losing control?” Lura asked, turning back to the door. “No, something else is getting to her.” Linx answered. Lura turned back to Linx. There are times I wished I had learned another language. Now was one of those times.

“Her eye doesn’t hurt around him.” Linx said. Lura’s eyes looked like they were about to pop. “With the way she has been acting the past few days. The fact that she is open around him has me scared.” Linx said fearing the worst.

“It’s not the showers, it’s you” I said. “What are you talking about?” Linx asked, about to jump up and slap me. “She was raped some time ago.” I said nodding to the door “Her way of coping is by over indulging herself with sex. And it’s not helping that you’re making it worse for her.”

“And what? Let her get so worked up she jumps you. and tries to kill you to get what she needs?” Linx shot at me. “What did Tom say to do about when she gets like this?” I asked. “He never knew about the showers.” Lura said “Only because it was working at first. And then we just couldn’t tell him about it.”

“The showers have to stop tonight. She needs to find her own release.” I said putting the matter to bed. They both looked at me that sent chills down my spine. “What makes you think you know how to help her? You don’t even know her.” Linx went off.

“No. I don’t know her. No. I don’t know what’s best for her. And no. I don’t know what she is going through.” I shot back “But I do know what it’s like to be hurt by people you care about.”

My words hit Linx like a ton of bricks. Even her arms unfolded and dropped to her sides.

I turned and went out the backdoor. Outside I had another smoke and tried to calm myself. I had my back to the door when I heard it open. I didn’t make a move till the door closed. “I said what I needed to say.” I said rolling smoke with my words.

“I know.” Linx said, walking up next to me, “and you were right. I guess I just needed to hear someone say.” I sighed hoping that was all she was going to say. “But I’m not out here for that.” she added. I sighed again and turned my head to her.

“I want to buy your tongue.” She said not once looking at me. “You might have to fight Lura for it.” I said. Then I thought it through. “I mean, I want to ask you not to tell Tabitha or Kelly about my past.” she clarified. “I wasn’t going to.” I answered but I think she knew that.

“Then just take it as a thank you,” she said, adding “you asshole.” She turned to me just as I put out my cigarette. I turned to her unsure of what else to do. Just as the last puff of smoke rolled from my lips she grabbed my head and kissed me on the lips.

I didn’t know how much time had passed but I did know I needed to breathe and soon. When she broke the kiss she gave me a hug and said in a low voice “this doesn’t mean I don’t hate you.” Before I could hug her back she ran inside.

I looked to the heavens, my hands open. mouthing the word “why?” Then I followed her inside. I can’t help but feel like I had missed something. I mean she contradicts everything she says and does. And to top off how messed up that was. I lost my first kiss to a woman who says she hates me.

Seriously?

Chapter 5

The next morning wasn’t much better. I woke up to Lura snoring in my ear. But that was only part of it. The way she was hugging my head didn’t give me much room to breathe. It also didn’t help that, she sleeps topless. So there I was, my face pillowed between her breasts with her arm tied around my head.

The question of why my ear felt funny. The answer was feeling her gently sucking on the tip of my ear. But that was all fine I didn’t mind. If she was comfortable around me. Then I wasn’t going to fight it. But what I didn’t like was the fact she somehow got my shorts and underwear down to my knees.

And I had a morning log. Luckily, I didn’t hear from anyone else. So I had a chance to fix myself before the others woke up. So I did the best I could to pull my clothes on without moving around too much. But I still had to deal with the camping gear.

Once I had most of my problems solved I turned to the hardest part. Getting free of her head lock. There was really only one way to get out of this. And that was to just wake her up. But I was hoping to keep the “awkward” part to a minimum. But that was a matter of too little too late.

From what I could hear aside from Lura’s soft snores, were the soft sounds of footsteps down the hall. And the quiet gasp that followed. “This is not what it looks like.” I said as clearly as I could, “I think.” “Shh.” I was told “You’ll wake her.” I stayed quiet as best I could.

It was a second later that Lura’s looser arm pulled away. I rolled free from her grip and sat up. “Thank you” I whispered to the one who saved me. It didn’t shock me to find out that the little fox saved me from the bigger wolf.

I got up and put my pillow where my head was. Lura’s arm snapped and trapped the pillow into her head lock. “I think most men would be happy to die that way.” Tabs said, helping me up. “Death by boobs” I said covering the lycan with the sheet “I think just about anyone would.”

Tabs looked at me with a sheepish smile. “I wish I had hers.” She said, giving herself a squeeze. “It’s not the size that matters.” I found myself saying “It’s what you do with them.” She frowned at me and said “Well not everyone is as gifted.

“I’m not as big as you think.” I said “coffee?” Ok. Did I just say that? Anyway we went to the kitchen. I made us some coffee. Tabs sat at the table. I felt her eyeing me the whole time. Something about her blue eye just seemed off.

Somewhere I had seen it before but I just couldn’t remember. She broke the silence by asking “why do you wear a mask?” I looked over at her and quickly turned back to the coffee at hand. “Who are you hiding from?” she asked. “What makes you think I’m hiding?” I asked.

“Linx said it.” she answered “So, who are you hiding from?” “Everyone, no one, myself, you” I said, setting her coffee in front of her “take your pick.” She studied me again. “You’re better at it then Tom was.” She said, tilling her head down.

I blinked as my ear twitched “hmm?” “Tom taught me how to read people. He also said that there are people who can do it without even thinking about it” she said, shying away a bit. “You mean like Linx can?” I asked.

She shook her head. “No, She has a doctorate in psychology.” she answered, “She had to learn how to do it.” “That answers a lot of questions,” I said. “Like that, you almost seem to know what we’re thinking,” she said.

It was true that I could read people. In some cases, I could even guess what they were going to do even before they did. “It’s all about context.” I said, “or a plot device.” She blinked at me. “long story.” I answered.

“Is that why you hide?” she asked again. “I don’t trust people.” I answered, “So I just stay away from them.” “So, why be around us?” she asked. “I can’t answer that.” I said, “It’s not as simple as you think.” My pre-answer threw her for a second.

She tilted her head to one side that gave her one of the cutest faces I had ever seen. I could tell she had a question. I had a feeling I knew what it was. I wasn’t ready for that talk. I gave her a quick study before I answered her thought.

“I don’t think it’s the right time to talk about it yet.” I said, “And I don’t think I’m the one to talk to about It.” She blushed hiding behind her coffee. Before any more questions could pass my hand locked up with a shock of pain. She had covered her eye with her hand.

“There’s a storm moving in.” We both said. She looked at me with her free eye. I held up my tighten fist, palm to her. “Broke it some years ago. Still hurts from time to time.” I said, putting my hand down. “Donor eye, does the same.” she said.

In a short span of time we hear a soft moan and a long yawn. I got up and made another cup of coffee the way Lura takes hers. Do anything enough times you can learn to do it with one hand. Just as I set the cup down on the table the devil herself walked in to join us.

But her reaction was not what we thought it was going to be. “WHAT HAPPEN?” she demanded. “Storm.” Tabs said, taking her hand from her eye. Lura studied the eye before looking at my hand. She saw my hand tighten on its own. She saw the look of pain I tried to hide from both of them.

“I’m sorry.” she said lowering her ears “thank you.” “No one was attacked. So all is good.” I said. “I won’t say that.” Tabs said, just now looking at my ear. I looked between them and checked my head. And sure enough there was some blood on my ear.

It did hurt when my finger found the cut. Lura checked her gums and looked back at my ear. “You were trying to nibble his ear off this morning.” the little vixen said. Lura did put a shirt on before finding us in the kitchen. By the way.

“I thought I bit myself last night.” she said, wetting a paper towel for my ear. “I think we need more coffee.” the little fox said, jumping to her feet. She looked at the open cabinet and back to me then her cup. “I used hazelnut coffee.” I said and winced from having my ear pinched.

With a quick nod, she refilled her cup. She took my mug and turned the open end to me. “Black with three small spoons of sugar.” I said. Lura finished with my ear. Then she leaned over and left a small peck on my cheek. I blushed looking away.

Tabs set the cup between us making it a point to put herself there as well. I thought I heard a small growl from each of them. I didn’t say anything. I’ve seen this in too many shows. I bit my lip to keep from laughing. At the same time I felt bad about the unease I caused.

So I did the best thing I could do. I picked up my coffee and left the room. The glare I got from the both asked “and where do you think you’re going?” With that I added as I walked away “don’t lose a friend over nothing.” I took my cup outside to enjoy my morning smoke with the hot cup.

Sleeping on the floor was hurting my back but I didn’t tell them. “Well that answered a lot.” I said to myself thinking about Tabs’ eye. But with the matter at hand. I hope I don’t set them apart. They were a family. I was the outsider. Linx knew that and hopefully reminded them.

Kelly was the next to rise. She had woken up when Lura was getting ready for her morning run. Lura gave me a small hug and headed out for her run. Kelly joined me out on the porch with a cup in hand. She sat away from me but still looked cheerful.

“Question?” I asked, setting my cup down. “Hmm?” she hummed, turning to me. “Do Lura and Tabs fight over guys?” I asked. “No.” she said thinking about it “if I had to guess. You’d be the first.”

My jaw unhinged from her answer.

“I didn’t say that” I spat in self defense. “No.” she agreed, “It’s just the way things are.” I gave her a cocked glare. “I don’t mean it the way it sounded.” she said “it’s just. Well they’re both lonely and … and well we all think you’re kinda cute.” hold for a long pause.

“So it would make scents that things would get a little heated around you.” She spoke slowly, thinking of each word. “A little?” I said, “They almost had a fight.” Kelly looked down at her feet. She shyly looked up at me. “Ok, ok, fires of hell heated.” she said.

I looked away as if to share a look with someone who wasn’t there. I shook my head. Turning to another matter that Kelly could deal with. “You wanted me to go with you to get my car running again?” I said, pausing, “Damn it. We can’t do it today.”

“Oh,” she said, frowning, “you made other plans?” “No,” I said ,waving my hand quickly. “I don’t have the money for it this week.” “That’s fine. I don’t mind paying for it.” she said, shying away again. Well that really hurt.

I was about to shake my head when she found her voice. “I mean. You can always pay me back later.” She reassured me. We finished our drinks. I killed off my smoke. Soon after we went back inside to dress for the day ahead. I got my change of clothes and went to the bathroom.

I felt something was wrong when I locked the door. My ear twitched but thought less of it. I had just dropped my shorts when the door flew open. I didn’t have time to hide myself. With the only thing I had on hitting the floor.

My eyes felt like popping like balloons from the size they had taken. Linx had walked into the bathroom half asleep. She was wearing just as much as I was at the moment. She looked at me and then me and then back to me. By the third time she had made eye contact she had come to.

We both blushed as my own flesh came to and grew. She smiled shyly taking in the sight and closed the door behind her. And even to this day I ask myself did that really just happen? I stopped thinking about it. it took less time to be dressed then it should have.

Once I was ready I almost ran her over getting as far from the bathroom as I could. I made a mental note to get deadbolts for the bathroom door. I sat down in the living room and waited. Tabs peeked her head out of the kitchen. She ducked back before I could see her.

It seemed that Kelly was taking her time to get ready. Or she was wasting time for some reason. As I sat there I started to think about the four of them. And the way they behave. Something didn’t add up. Each of them is so different that there would be no way they could get along.

Lura was a fighter. She took what she wanted. Linx was a manipulator. She knew how to use it. Tabs is the kid she pitched fits if she knew they would work. Kelly really didn’t fit in. She was way too shy around me. and she seemed scared of everything.

They did have a way to offset one other. They never really could fit. But as I thought about it the answer was clear. The one thing they truly had in common was Tom. He had changed each of their lives. He made them a family. But why? Why spend so much time helping them the way he did?

But that was a question that might never be answered. I returned to reality when a hand touched my knee. “You space out a lot.” the soft voice said. I looked up to see Kelly standing over me. She was about to shake knee to get my attention. She blinked at me when I made eye contact and pulled quickly.

The fluff of her fur hung over the neck of her low cut shirt. She was in no rush to leave. She seemed more like she was waiting. It seemed like a good time to ask a question about her role in the group.

“So, what did the great Tom do for you?” I asked, then thought about what I said. She shot me a look but let me fix my thoughts. “I didn’t mean for it to sound like that.” I said “I meant the great man that he was. He must have done something for you.”

She thought about it, and it gave her a smile. “I’m an AA member thanks to him. He freed me from a deadly relationship.” she said, thinking about it more. The front door opened almost without a sound. Following the door came a panting wolf fresh from her run.

Lura looked at us. Kelly backed away. I focused on Lura in a way I didn’t understand. As strong and fast as she was. She was truly powerless. Something inside of her was missing. And she didn’t even know. I even my look when she looked me in the eye. She knew she had nothing to fear.

She said nothing about how close Kelly was sitting to me. If anything she was happy to see her like that. She almost nodded to tell her to move closer. Kelly fought with her words as she spoke. “I … I … We… Aiden and I are going to go … get the … parts… parts for his car.” she said, trying to smile.

“Ok, have fun.” Lura smiled. We stood up. She hugged both of us, leaving a gentle kiss on my cheek. My ears shyly folded back as I started blushing. She winked at Kelly as if to give her permission. We took the van to the auto parts store not too far from the house.

Kelly sat quietly the whole time we were driving. I caught her looking at me from time to time. I didn’t say anything because she seemed to jump every time I moved. “I’m not going to hurt you.” I finally said “I don’t like hurting anyone.”

“I know.” she said, shying her face away from me “I just can’t help it.” “Do I scare you?” I asked. The van pulled into the parking lot. “Umm, well … yes.” She finally answered. “Why?” I asked. “…” she paused. She couldn’t find the right words.

I shook my head and said “you don’t have …” “It’s the way you behave.” She said, cutting me off. She half balled up into the door. I blinked with a loss of words. “It’s not just that. It’s that look on your face. You look cold and heartless with that face.” Her voice cracked a bit as she spoke.

“But your eyes remind me of a warm fire on a cold winter’s night. Welcoming and loving.” Part of me wanted to stop her from hurting herself. Though I think she needed to do this.

“You treated us with so much respect. Even after we mistreated you. You make no scents to me. And yes that scares the hell out of me. I just don’t know how to act around you” she laid it all out.

She took a deep breath after she finished and tried to hide in her hair. I was taken by what she said. I put the van into park. I cut off the engine. And sat with her for a moment. I looked down at the wheel and then turned to her.

She backed herself into the door. looking away from me she shook. I paused. I’ve seen this before. I know that look. I’ve seen it too many times in my life. It hurt. Lifting my hand slowly. fingers open palm up, I reach for her check. She could stop me at any time. And even run if she had too.

I gently pulled her face to look at me and looked her right in the eyes. “Just be yourself around me” I said, taking my hand away. She was blushing. She didn’t think I would do what I did. Not why I just did that. I got out of the van.

I walked around the front of the van and waited till she was ready to go inside. She looked up at me, her tail waved gently from side to side. “I wish you would smile more. It really does suit you” she said, trotting past me. I followed quickly behind her without a word.

We worked our way around the store as she picked out what was needed and things she thought could be useful. She stopped to say something. Then she looked away. She shook her head and went to look at something else.

“You can talk to me, you know.” I said, trying not to push the matter. “You and Tom are a lot alike.” she said shyly “But I’m not trying to compare you or anything.” “So tell me about him.” I asked, not getting too close to her. “Well. You’re both really smart.” she smiled.

“And you both have great hair.” She added flicking my ponytail. “… You’re funny and sweet and not selfish.” she went on “But what I see most is both of you are very kind and loving.” “Sounds like I have big shoes to fill.” I said, “Good thing I have big feet.”

She laughed, her tail beating her sides. “My ex husband was a nice guy.” she said, dropping her smile “Yeah, he did get rough a lot. But at first he didn’t know how to hold back. But as time went on. Things just got worse. But I couldn’t talk to anyone because I loved him so much.”

She put her hand over her heart. As if she was holding herself together. “I started drinking to take away the pain. We went to a bar one night. I just sat there drinking as he hit on EVERY girl he saw.”

“We were both pretty drunk. When he finally snapped and started knocking me around the bar. Before things got out of hand. This fox and wolf were standing between us. I don’t recall much after that. Just him yelling and being thrown to the floor.” She stopped to dry her eyes.

“I woke up the next day. And all of my stuff had been moved into the small house we used to live in. Tom was sitting next to me putting ice over a black eye I had. He said “no one is going to hurt you. not anymore.” Lura treated me like a little sister even though I’m older.” She had to pause again.

“Soon after he got me into AA. I’ve been sober for two years.” She finished feeling proud of overcoming the ordeal. I nodded and agreed. “Guys who hit women like that. Don’t deserve to be with girls like you.” Her smile returned, making her look all so sweet again.

I had to undo the knot in my gut from thinking about what had happened to her. Kelly touched my arm giving me a knowing look. I didn’t have to tell her about my history. But she knew. “No matter what happens. I’ll look out for you.” I said “You and the others.”

“Tom said the same thing. But I guess he still does in a way.” she said. Something about the way she said that. Made me think about Tabs’ right eye. We finished her shopping and got back to the van.

“Aiden, I don’t want to make you uneasy around us. So please tell us when we do.” she said, hopping into the van. “Don’t worry about me.” I said, closing the door for her. Walking around the van to get in myself. We got back to the house.

After a quick lunch we started working on my car. Somehow inside an hour. She had it running again. And sounded better than it ever had. After that she went to take a shower as did the others to get ready for the show. But they all waited till I was dressed before picking out clothes.

I reminded them that I wasn’t the only one going to see them and they should dress the way they wanted. Lura stole one of my dragon shirts that had gotten tight on me and fit her well. She also had on tight jeans that fit her curves. All that went well with her loose combat boots.

She spun and posed in front of me letting me see all the clothes would show. When she was done she dropped into my lap wrapped her arm around my shoulders. Like I said. I’m non tactical. And this was a lot of contact. Help?

I left my hand on her knee and the other around her back. After a few jokes about how we looked, Tabs came out to put on her little show. The little fox put on a show, most of her clothes hid just enough to keep the both of us wanting more.

She had on a short black skirt that stopped just past her hip. Her midriff top looked more like a bra but danced well with a button up from my closet. Pink knee socks that were tight to her legs show the fine tune she had trained them to have.

She moved with untrained grace but was light on her feet and didn’t miss a step. She sat next to me making contact wherever she could. Even Lura was pushing the three of us tighter. Kelly came out next in her work shorts that showed off her legs.

They made her look a little taller. She wore a bright red button up that was the only button around her bra. The color contrasted well with her fur. She spun once around and bent at the hip looking at us with her best puppy eyes that begged “Play with me.”

Kelly sat to my other side. Linx stepped out slowly in time. Her clothes were tight marking every curve. Her jade green top was cut down just above the drift. A small piece of string tied the top around her breasts pulling them together.

Her black dress split along her thighs showing only what she wanted of her legs. Her shoes, a sharp heel that gave her just an inch in height, lifted her rear just right so both cheeks could be seen under the dress. She danced on the spot rolling her hips.

Building up speed as she spun the dress into the air. She hid a giggle at the drool hanging from my snout. I had a few thoughts about their outfits. I just didn’t voice them. As we stood up I was dragged into their circle as they said a prayer.

“Bless us father and watch over us as we sing. Give us the strength to bring love and joy to the hearts of others and bless you for all you have given us. Amen.” Lura said as the others followed with their lips. I felt something from their prayer. Asked in my heart that he answer that prayer.

Chapter 6

The club was quiet when we pulled up. Linx let us out by the door. Then drove off to park the van. I was a few steps behind them finishing a smoke. “Hey, Paul.” Lura said to the pit bull bouncer. He grunted and let the girls pass. He didn’t see me and the girls thought I was right behind them.

The pit’s thick arm stopped me in my tracks. “Umm, hi … I’m with the band.” I said, telling him the truth. “And I’m the tooth fairy.” he shot back. I put up my hands and took a step back. Linx came up behind me. Just in time to keep me from getting my ass kicked.

“Hey Paul,” she said, taking my arm, “This one is with us.” The pit growled and let me by. “Umm, thanks” I said, following her inside. “If he’s not the tooth fairy. Then he might be on her take.” I said to Linx.

She laughed and led me inside. It was still early and the girls had to set up. I helped with what I could. Doing my best to stay out of the way. Lura nodded to the girls and grabbed my hand. “Come on, I got you a seat.” She said, pulling me to the bar.

The spot she had saved had a clear view of the stage. And I’m only guessing that it was easy to see from the stage. The staff knew the girls all too well. One barmaid looked at me and asked Lura something I couldn’t hear. She nodded and came over to me.

“You should be just fine right here. And if you need anything just ask.” Lura said, dropping a badge around my neck. The plastic card read “Band Pass,” in big letters. The barmaid Lura had talked to came over to where she left me. “Aiden, Right?” the white rabbit asked.

I nodded and let her check my id. “Well, I’m Molly. And Lura asked me to keep an eye on you.” she said, “So is there anything I can get you?” I turned shyly in the seat and said “a coke please, thank you.” I twitched and rubbed the side of my head.

“Ok,” she said, questioning the order. She walked off and left me to myself. I watched as the girls did a sound test and each played a few notes. Once they were done they set everything down. And filed off the stage. As timing would have it Molly came back just as the girls joined me at the small table.

“I thought you would be back so I got your drinks” the bunny said, setting each on the table. “You told me. He’s not a people person. Now I see why.” She added, “But if I were you. I wouldn’t leave him out in the open.” The four girls glared at the rabbit.

“Are you trying to tell us something?” Tabs asked, licking her lips. “No, just saying a cutie sitting alone. Might not be there when you get back.” Molly said and hopped off. They shook it off and tipped their drinks.

They finished the drinks and sat with me till they were called to the stage. The room filled quickly despite its size. And the noise jumped even before they started. One of the hosts jumped up on stage. He started talking to the crowd.

He went on with a bunch of dumb jokes. The girls would roll their eyes. Tabs had put her sunglasses on and watched the guy make a fool of himself. I don’t know why I did it. But I cupped my hands and as loud as I could I yelled “let the band play!”

For a second it was quiet but then everyone joined in. The poor guy gave Tabs the mic and walked off stage. She thanked him for his help and turned to the crowd. “Alright boys and girls let’s rock” she yelled. Kelly kicked in the drums. Lura and Linx joined in.

Their set was a mix of covers that they used on the crowd to get them going. Changing songs to keep the crowd under control. Bodies were moving, jumping with each sound. Molly had just replaced my drink. Then told me they had a break after the next song.

Just as the song finished Tabs took the mic and spoke softly to the crowd “Alright boys and girls we’re going to take a short break so don’t go anywhere.” They jumped off stage and worked around the crowd. They found me right where they left me.

Everyone around me knew this was not my thing and left me alone. If only because a sweet little bunny batted her eyes just right. If I had the cash I would tip her. “I think Aiden deserves a reward for being so brave,” Tabs squeaked. She and Lura lent over and each kissed one of my cheeks.

“And if you last just one more hour. You’ll get something even better.” Tabs said, poking my nose softly. After a few minutes they had to get back to the stage. But they made sure I was fine before they left.

It sounds like a bad plot device. That they would be so caring for the shy roommate guy. But I guess it must have worked somewhere in the world if someone used it. But I sat there and watched them play. Mouthing along with the songs as they sang.

It didn’t take long for me to zone out and really start singing myself. I just hope no one heard me or thought I was drunk. Their last few songs were used to settle the crowd. Tabs spoke up once more in her sweet adult voice.

“ALRIGHT. alright boys and girls. We’re done for the night. Come back and see us sometime. Drive safe and don’t stay up too late.” With that they all bowed to the crowd as everyone clapped. I was blushing hard when they closed in on me.

“I think someone was trying to upstage us.” Linx said with a wicked smile. “Is there anything you can’t do?” Tabs asked, her eyebrow standing an inch over her glasses. “I just know the songs. It’s not like I was on key or anything.” I said, scratching the back of my ear.

“Oh, how wrong you are.” Molly said, holding a stack of napkins in her hand “And here is your first bar phone book.” She dropped them in my hand. I blinked looking at the napkins. I held up the top one for the girls to see.

Molly bounced out of sight when Lura read the name out. “Molly. Quotes, your sitter, call me and I’ll sit you anytime.” Kelly read off. Tabs snatched the rest out of my hand and started counting them. Lura’s eyes rolled.

“Fourteen. Fourteen. He got fourteen numbers.” She shot. “I think a few of them are guys?” Linx added, taking a look at the stack as well. “But still Fourteen.” Tabs added “My first night playing I only got six. And I had to work for them.”

“We know. You were also wearing an eye patch, remember?” Lura said. “I think the term jailbait was used,” Kelly added. “Oh, I’m going to keep these in a scrapbook,” Linx said “and call it Aiden’s dating game.”

I covered my face with one of my hands. “Ok, what are we doing next?” I asked, hoping to end this show. “Well the five of us could…” Tabs answered, whispering the rest in my ear. “Or we could go get something to eat?” Kelly said, trying to kill Tabs’ plan.

Before Tabs could protest, a low growl came from the little fox’s stomach. “I guess we’ll go eat then.” I said. Tabs was about to pitch a fit when I got a wicked Idea. I turned an eye to Lura who saw what I was thinking, and nodded quickly.

I hugged the fox close and whispered in her ear and playfully nipped her ear. She was sold for all but one thing. And it was something the girls didn’t tell me. Tabitha gets light headed after the shows. So I did the next best thing. I knew they were going to kill me with jokes later.

I picked the little fox up in my arms and took her out to the Van. Halen sat just under the streetlight and was waiting quietly for us to return. Tabs had curled herself up tight to my body. She had her arms around my neck and her legs squeezing my arm. She was purring softly into my chest.

She whined when I set her into the back of the van. But it was just a whine from not wanting to be put down. We sat for a minute or two so I could have a smoke. I blew the smoke away from them as I looked Tabs over.

“You’re not going to find something new by looking at my eyes,” she said but didn’t let the chance go by. “You need to start wearing your glasses. Those cheap sunglasses aren’t helping.” I said. “Oh.” she said “How would you know?”

“I’m a writer. One of the things I do is study the way the body works so I can get better details.” I answered, handing her what was left from my bottle of soda. “And start drinking more water before you go on stage” I added and aimed it at all four of them.

“There is nothing you can say that will make me wear them.” she defied. “Ok. So I won’t say that I think girls with glasses are cute.” I said looking her in the eye. “Damn it” she said and rolled over to hide her face. The others laughed.

It had been a long night and we were hungry. We loaded up soon and hit the first drive-through we found. With sated bellies we went home. Lura got out of the van as soon as it stopped to open the door for everyone. Linx had parked the van and followed Kelly inside.

Tabs was pretending to be asleep. But I wasn’t going to make her walk anyway. I pulled her up and threw her arms around my neck and hooked my arm under her legs. I held the rest with my free arm and walked her inside.

Inside Linx teased me about my first pick up at a bar. “Most guys don’t actually pick the girl up and take her home.” Linx said as we came through the door. “Well I’m not most guys.” I said, “Would you mind helping me get her to bed?”

“Sure.” Lura said. She looked at the little fox curled up in my arms. “But, I think you can handle her by yourself.” Lura said, “And all you have to do is lock the door. If you want to take her camping.” Kelly and Linx looked at her confused.

I went to the bedroom and set her on the bed. “Tabitha said he can pitch a big tent.” Lura said still in the other room. “I know. I didn’t mean to. But I saw the pole” Linx said “I’m sorry.” She was giggling. “You little bitch” Lura said playfully.

“Takes one to know one.” she teased. They really did act like sisters. But the matter at hand. I was willing to take her shoes off. But anything else just didn’t feel right. I found the long shirt she was wearing this morning and had an idea.

The others left putting Tabs to bed on me and talked in the other room. I took the shirt and put it over her head. I worked the loose parts of her top off. Using the shirt to give her some grace. Keeping contact to a minimum I got her out of the bra. Letting the shirt cover everything.

Next came the hard part. I had gotten her shoes and socks off but I still had to deal with her skirt. I undid the buttons and unzipped the fly. The fun part was getting her back on her feet. Somehow I did it and slid the skirt down her legs.

I set her back down and laid her out on the bed. I pulled the blanket over her and watched her sleep for a minute. She blinked up at me with a small smile on her face. “Can this princess have a good night kiss?” she asked sweetly.

I was going to give a quick peck on the cheek but she grabbed my head and started sucking on my tongue. When she let go I blinked and shook my head. “Did that just happen” I thought to myself. Lura almost made me jump out of my fur. She whispered in my ear.

“Well. Aren’t you going to sleep with her?” Something about the idea just felt wrong. And I said just that. “Well if it would make you feel better. I could join you?” she said. At this point both heads were about to pop.

I didn’t have much choice when she pulled my belt off and jerked my pants down. She tilted her head eyeing the shirt. I pulled it off and dropped it with the rest of my clothes. “Those stay on. Thank you” I demanded when she teased my boxers.

“Fine” she sighed but copped a feel. She hummed with delight. I carefully stepped over the fox and lay by the wall. Lura just looked at me with a “move the other way” look. I did as she commanded, seeing no way out.

I slid under the blanket and made as much room as I could. I folded my hands over my chest and tied my heels together. Lura turned off the light but didn’t jump right into bed. I heard her fighting with her clothes. Then she crawled into bed.

She pulled on my arm and slid under it. She pulled herself closer, mixing her fur with mine. She was soft and warm, and welcomed contact. The little fox on my other side rolled over and cuddled herself under my free arm. My wolf brain thought this to be heaven. But the timid fox was uneasy.

Both girls were quickly asleep and cooing softly into my fur. I petted them gently till sleep came for me. What little of my dream that night made me uneasy. I felt like an ice cream cone being licked all over. But what made it weird was I was enjoying it.

I didn’t fight the feeling and like all things it came to an end. But that didn’t stop the feeling of being licked everywhere. I opened one eye. Then blinked them both open. Looking around I saw the blanket moving. One part on my chest was going in small circles.

Lower down something the size of a head was moving quickly like a piston. As my brain worked out everything else. I had some idea of what was going on. But I couldn’t protest because I was in a state of bliss. Both mounds stopped moving when they heard my moan.

Then they sped up their movements and in almost no time I was howling from the peak of the bliss I was in. The feelings of being ice cream ended with the last of my fluids being lapped up. I didn’t move but kept my eyes open.

Shortly after they had finished my eyes met the green and blue of the fox in my bed. She kissed me good morning thinking I was still asleep. My hand had worked its down and was sitting on her rear. I thoughtlessly squeezed and drew a moan from her breath. Her eyes went wide when she saw I was awake.

She was blushing harder than I had seen. She pulled herself away still dressed in her shirt. She left the room without a word. I looked to my other side just to meet with her wolf friend’s burning red heat. The skin of her folds trapped my eyes. And both of my brains fought for control.

“Mmm” I heard from the other end “he’s sweeter then I hoped.” “If you’re talking to Tabitha. She ran out of the room.” I said now that I was back in control. The mound under the blanket turned to face me shyly. Lura pulled the cover off of her head.

The only thing I was mad about was that she didn’t ask me. And even then I didn’t care. But she couldn’t tell. To let her know that I was not mad I turned and kissed her public bone. She gave me a blushful smile crawling out of bed. I laid there for a bit feeling better from being given release.

Soon after Lura had put something on she was out of the room. I put on clean boxers and fresh house clothes. Soon after I made my way to the kitchen. I found the playmates blushing. Lura knew she was in the Clear. But poor Tabs was scared. I patted her on the head. Gently as I could say “just ask me first next time.”

She was flushed with a smile and seemed more cheerful. I had turned to make myself some coffee. “Umm, Lura, Umm if it’s all the same to you could you give us a few minutes alone” The fox asked shyly. “Sure Hun. I have to get ready for my run anyway.” she said and left the room.

There was a long pause. I knew we were going to talk about her past at some point. It happening right after what they just did. Now, I just felt bad. My coffee was ready before she started. And her word could have been better.

“Aiden” Tabs called “How did you know I was raped?” I paused to answer the question. This was something that was hard to answer. “I had my guess. But I wasn’t going to say anything” I said, sitting down where she requested. “I was fourteen at the time” she went on.

I sat still and I didn't even move my cup. “It happened behind a club I tricked my way into. The man I met was acting sweet. I played along just to tease. He knew I was too young. But that only made it worse.” She balled up in the chair. She covered her blue eye with her hand.

“He took me behind the building and started punching me in the face. Then he dropped his pants and said “get to work.” I didn’t know what I was doing. But he made me do it anyway. He slammed my head into a wall and told me not to try anything.” She grew tighter into a ball.

“When he finished most of my body...” She started crying, recalling the whole thing. “You don’t have to tell me anymore” I said, hiding the hate of the monster she spoke of. “NO. I need you to hear this.” she said, rubbing her eyes. I looked down with disgust.

I waited for her to finish her trauma once again. It was a miracle she could even sing after what was done to her. “I was lucky, you see.” she said. showing off the blue eye. “He only got one of them before I was saved.” She relaxed a bit.

“I didn’t see what happened after that. But I know he didn’t get away. My angels saved me that day and served him justice.” I batted an eye. “Lura broke his back. Now he can’t even move.” she said some of her joy returned

“And my angel Thomus made sure he could always watch over Me.” she pointed at the blue eye and smiled sadly. “He gave me one of his eye. Like he knew he wasn’t going to need it.” she said drying them again. “He was a great man” I said “I know I’m no match for him.”

She shook her head and reassured “No you’re just a different kind of great.” “Funny I knew a guy named Tom,” I said “and he always said the same thing.” I pulled out my phone and hunted down his picture.

“Yeah, this is the Tom I knew. I haven’t heard from him in a long time.” I said, showing her the picture. She looked at the phone and her eyes went wide. She looked at it for a bit before changing her mind. “I hope you get to see him again. He looks nice.” she said and left the room. Ok that was weird.

“I don’t think I will ever understand these girls” I said to myself and chugged down my coffee.

Chapter 7

I looked around the kitchen and found the fixings for a world famous breakfast. I got the oven hot and put the premade biscuits on a cookie sheet. When I had them in the oven I turned to the eggs. With a little milk and cheese and a pinch of salt I had the eggs frying in a touch of butter.

I let the eggs sit to boil out some of the water. Bacon was next for the frying pan. I set the slices on a dry pan. As mad as it sounds I knew what I was doing. I spun the eggs as needed. And shuffled the bacon slices frying in their grease.

With a minute to spend I set up to mix my best pancakes. With a small pinch of sugar to offset the cinnamon I whipped up the bowl in no time flat. Drying the bacon off to the side I took a slice and bargained with the fox. All she had to do was watch the biscuits and take them out.

I stepped out for a quick smoke. It had been almost an hour after Lura went on her run. As shy as I am, something has changed. I don’t think it had anything to do with getting my first blowjob. More on that later.

Lura was trotting up the drive when I was half way through my cigarette. Once she was on the porch I took her gently by the hip and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. She was blushing wilding from being caught off guard. But a gentle smile gave away how much she enjoyed it.

She put a finger to my lips before I could try another. “I really need a shower,” she said with a small frown. I thought for a second. I remembered what I was doing and ran back inside. “It’s not you” I said moving faster “I left a fox with the bacon.”

Back to the kitchen I found her nibbling on the piece I gave her. The biscuits had just finished as I came to the oven. Within a minute or two I had them cooling on a plate. I thanked Tabs for her help and she sat cheerfully chewing on her freebie.

I had moved to the final act. With a spoon in hand I filled out the batter onto the pan. And in a short span I had the cakes stacking in a golden tower. The smells filled the house and soon thereafter followed the sound of hungry bellies.

Kelly was sleepy, her nose led her to the table by a fresh brew. Linx followed soon after, drooling singing to the glory of bacon. Lura joined us wrapped in some towels. “Good morning, Vixens,” I said, filling up the plates.

They greeted me with “Good morning, Aiden.” I think I have been watching too much T.V. again. With no room left on the card table in the kitchen. I stood at the counter and ate my breakfast. “And where did this homemade treat come about?” Linx asked, eyeing Tabs and Lura.

“I thought it would be nice to do something for you. After all you girls did for a loser like me” I said, cleaning some of the mess I made. They thanked me in one great sweet voice and demanded I sit down. “I will have none of that at my table, sit and eat.” I said in what I hoped was a playful tone.

“I made this mess. So I shall clean It.” and jokingly did a manly hero pose. This was something I was used to doing with my mother’s second marriage. So it didn’t bug me to eat and clean at the same time. I waved them off, telling them to sit and eat.

“Wow he truly is Mr.…” Kelly said as I cut her off with a dirty look. “Perfect” Linx finished anyway. “I hate that nickname” I said dishing out seconds to everyone wanting. “I don’t see why” Tabs chirped in “you can do just about everything.”

“I can’t play any instruments,” I said. “Have you tried?” She quizzed me. “Yes,” I answered. “Liar” she retorted. “So, I don’t sing” I retreated. “I even heard your voice” Kelly caught on. I frowned knowing I was losing the fight.

“I just don’t like people thinking I’m something I’m not” I said and finished cleaning the kitchen. I refilled my coffee and went for another smoke. “I’m not mad,” I said as the door opened slowly. “I’m sorry anyway,” Tabs said, joining me on the porch.

When I turned to look at her I saw a whole new side to her. She was wearing simple wire edge glasses. Given her youthful cuteness. Adding those glasses turned her into the cutest little bookworm.

I was honest when I said I liked glasses on a girl and this was the case.

Without a word or request she walked over and sat in my lap. She looked me in the eye and spoke without reservation “If you don’t like being called perfect. then why even try” she asked more dumbfounded then really asking. “…” I shook my head. “I’m just used to being that way.”

She looked down at my chest and then back to my eyes before looking down once more. I cocked a brow. “I don’t want you to be perfect. I just want everyone to be happy,” she said, giving me a tight hug. I gave her a quick squeeze and sat back.

I still had a lit smoke and did my best to not blow it in her face. She was still uneasy about me seeing her with glasses on. “You know,” I said, making our noses touch “you are the sexiest little bookworm I have ever seen.” “Liar,” she said. I pulled on her hips moving her closer.

I let her judge my words for herself. With a happy and nervous squeak she hopped from my lap. She darted back inside. Before my eyebrow could drop she popped her head out and yelled “I’M TOO SEXY TO BE TEASED!” I shook my head as she dropped back inside.

“So what’s the plan tall boy?” Linx said standing in front of the door. “Laundry” I said “I’m out of clean work clothes.” “Is that all you had planned for today?” she asked, batting her eyes. “I guess, if nothing else pops up.” I answered with the worst choice of words.

“Knowing you, I think we can make something happen,” she said with a seductive smile. “I’m all for fair play. But I don’t like it when the rules keep changing.” I said to her “And Linx, Doll, you need to stop playing this game.”

She turned her head and shot back an open glair, as if I just smacked her. “What are you talking about?” she said “I think you’re losing your head.” “Drop the act. You say you hate me. Then you sit there and act like it’s a turn on” I said not once raising my voice.

She blinked and thought about it. “If you don’t want me around then say so” I said “and tell them too.” then waved my arm about the room. This was a game of chess. We both knew what the other could do. So who blinks first?

She masked herself well so that I couldn’t get a fix on what she was thinking. “… Fine. Yes I want you to stay. Yes I even want to sleep with you.” she said “But I don’t trust you.” “…” ok I got nothing. I blinked a few times before it registered. “WAIT WHAT?”

“What what?” she asked “did you miss something? I said I want you here with us. And that I don’t trust you. And yes. I want to have sex with you. Was that not clear cut enough for you?” I was too shocked to say anything.

My fox brain was losing it. It kept asking “Why?” it went so far that I couldn’t stop myself from asking. “Why you?” the tight wolf asked, biting her lip. My head nodded on its own. “I don’t know,” she said, “you just give me this weird feeling. Like I would enjoy it with you.”

“To say I’m honored,” I said thinking hard on what I was going to say next “would be pointless coming from me.” “Oh, why say that?” she asked, her lips curling into a smile. I had given her an opening and she took it.

“Look, we both know I’m a loser.” I said, dropping my voice “And that aside from the wakeup call I got this morning. I have no clue about what I’m doing.” She paused, looking me over. “Wake up call?” she said her brow twisted around. … … … “Wait, are you saying you’re still a vir.”

“Shh” I said, cutting her off. Her eyes had grown almost the size of her face. Her grin pulled ear to ear. “So how far did they get?” she asked. I blushed. “Well, tell me damn it” she demanded. The look on her face seemed more professional, than anything.

“Tell you what?” I asked “you know. I still have THAT card in my pocket.” “I know that.” she said “I want to know who did what.” Did she find out about my condition? “FINE” I sighed “I’m going to need more coffee.”

I walked past the little black wolf and almost ran for the kitchen. She was on my heels before the first step. After a refill of both cups I sat at the table with Linx sitting next to me. “Well. Come on. Come on. Tell me who got which first?” she half begged and demanded.

“First kiss, you” I answered. Drawing a dark blush from her as she touched her own lips. “So did Tabitha do anything?” Linx asked, moving onto my lap. “I think she just played with my nipples most of the time,” I answered. I can’t help it if I’m blunt. her wrist twitched as if she was writing.

“What did Lura do?” the little wolf asked, closing the room between us. I had to think about it for a second. Then I knew why she was on my lap. But that didn’t stop me from blushing yet again. Then came the answer “Does using your hand count as pawing if done with oral?”

I asked shyly as I spoke. Linx thought about it shifting her legs. “I think with you we could count that as a no.” she answered with a thankful note. “Did she swallow?” she asked, moving on. “…” I choked seeing Lura walk in the room.

“Linx, unless you’re planning to turn him into a player, stay out of his sex life.” Lura said glaring at both of us. I surrendered with my hands. On some level I found myself in the middle of a war zone. And I think I was the weapon between them.

“What? Like you won’t want to know what a v-card holder’s” she said with a lewd of grins “is like in bed.” Lura looked between us each time a little longer at me. “You’re kidding, RIGHT?” she asked, looking right at me. I shook my head slowly, more afraid to move than anything else.

Her eyes grew before she could speak again. “I spent twenty minutes blowing a virgin?” she stated. Linx had gone bug eyed as well nodded slowly. My lap was getting hot, and my legs felt wet. My blood “pooled” in my lap.

The two wolves shared a look I had seen before. And this time I had nowhere to run and they both knew it. “So Lura, my oh so sexy Lura did you, you know?” Linx asked sweetly drawing out the painful need of release.

“And what would that be sweet little Linx, Hun” Lura asked moving around behind me leaning closer to my ear. Linx fixed herself in my lap. Now let her full heat burn into my shorts. “Oh my. Is it getting hot in here? I feel like I’m on fire,” Linx said, her breasts pressing into my chest.

Both of them were breathing harder. Lura was breathing right into my ear and Linx moved slowly drawing out each breath. “Lura, “what did you do with his load?” Linx asked, drawing each word with its own breath. Lura pulled Linx’s face to her with just a finger and a thumb.

At this point there was no way I was going to move without going off. “I most definitely swallowed each drop.” Lura answered, kissing Linx with each word and drawing out each kiss. If I couldn’t get out of this. Things were not going to end well.

“I think someone needs a shower,” Linx said, running her fingers across my fur. They shared another look but this time it was different. As they had done before. They spoke in another language. Without another word Linx led me to the bathroom and locked us in.

I blinked as she took her time getting the shower ready. “Just relax and leave everything to me,” she said. My protest was trying to stop her again. “No,” she said, “I want to do this.” She began to undress the both of us. I couldn't stop her after that.

By the time she got us in the shower I had a knot forming at the base. “That looks painful,” she said, knowing how it happened. All I could do was give a quiet whimper. She pushed me into the wall of the shower just hard enough to say “stay there.” Without a word I did as I was told.

This was curl, and I had no clue what I was doing. “Just relax, I’ll make you feel better” she said in a sweet quiet voice. She gently worked over my jewels slowly up to the hardened knot. She petted it lightly, licking it here or there. She giggled every time it jumped.

Every time my hands moved she slapped them back down. “No, this is just a small treat for you.” she would say “Let me take care of it.” With that she slowly rocked her soft fur hand across my burning red skin from tip to knot. If anything she seemed to be making it worse.

Teasing me the way she had. Her paw moved gently drawing out small moans. The more she petted the more painful it became. I felt like I was going to blow. By now my brain stopped working. She could just leave me there and I wouldn’t know.

She lifted herself up and whispered in my ear “Don’t hold back. Let it go.” She found a sweet spot on the side of my neck and nipped at it. I hissed fighting back the building pressure. Linx pressed my raging skin into the fur of her belly.

Her hand was moving faster. It became too much. With a howl she got a white hot shower out of me. This creature before me was more than what she seemed. In one word I would say demon, more to the point a succubus. I was breathing heavily and could barely move.

Still in a daze I stood there as she cleaned us both up. But before I could tell what had happened I found myself sitting on the couch with fresh coffee next to me. “Wow, Linx you really did a number on him.” Kelly stated, standing over me.

“I told you, she’d break him in a week” Tabs said giggling at my glazed over eyes. “Well, he’s still breathing.” Lura said, “But Linx may have gone overboard in the shower with him.” Tabs’ ears flicked from the sound of her taboo words. I was fully dressed, ready for the day.

But I was still out until the devil herself came in with a plate. “He’s fine. It’s just one more First off his list.” The little witch said, setting the plate in my lap. “First” the shyer two asked. “You two need to keep up if you don’t want someone else to take his card” the lycan demon said.

The two thought about the things they wanted to try. “Save it for another time” Lura broke up the mess “You’ll overwork him to death.” I thought I heard something hurt in her voice. The blank look on my face didn’t help matters.

They thought over and left me be. When I was back under my own power I ate and drank refilling my stamina. After a few minutes I packed up my laundry and loaded it into my car. “Hay, want for us” the smallest Vixen yelled.

All four came running each with a black trash bag. I opened the back hatch and reloaded my things and had them throw their things alongside mine. “We’re sorry about the timing,” Kelly said before jumping in the back seat. I got behind the wheel as the girls each took a seat.

Tabs sat between Kelly and Linx and Lura sat next to me. I looked back to the girls in the back seat. Linx blushed and looked away. Tabs smiled and winked behind her glasses making her look so cute. And Kelly rolled down the window and poked her head out. And Lura sat half facing me.

As we drove off they all seemed to change. The ride was quiet and made me uneasy. I didn’t know the girls to be like this. And I had to say it was scary. I did the only thing I could think of. I started to sing.

I forgot what it was but as I sang each one joined in making things a bit easier. By the time we reached the laundry mat we were just making noise. The unease was still there. I thought I was helping. but it felt worse.

We quit when I put the car into the parking lot. We unloaded and got our things. It didn’t feel weird when they went on ahead of me. But what had me put off was the fact none of them were speaking to me. I didn’t want to cause a fight. So I didn’t say anything. I was quiet the whole time we were there.

Once we left and were back in the car that’s when everything went to hell. “Do you really think you’re a playboy?” Lura said, ears folding back. “Don’t get mad at him. It was my Idea” Linx said “It’s not like he’s your boyfriend or anything.” “What” Kelly asked “I thought we agreed not to do this.”

I kept my mouth shut. “Hey, He can do whatever he wants, to whoever he wants.” Tabs said “It’s not like any of us have done anything differently.” I felt the words cutting into me. “You were going to blow him in the middle of the living room” Lura spat.

“Oh who was the one blowing him this morning?” Tabs retorted. “You’re just mad because he thinks you’re just a kid.” Linx stepped in “What he wants is a woman to make him feel like a man.” “You’re so full of yourself” Lura twisted. I pulled the car into an open parking lot.

They were so focused on their fight they didn’t notice we stopped. I had stopped listening by this point. I didn’t notice they had made a few remarks to me. this was what I didn’t want to happen. And again I caused it. “HEY ASSHOLE, are you listening?” Lura asked, yelling at me.

“Stop.” I said. “Stop what? you started this” she spat. “All I did was get suckered into having the four of you move in.” I said “Now then. We will go back to the house. And I will start packing.” “They started this, you know” my wolf brain said “you didn’t even give consent.”

“Doesn’t matter.” I thought “I am just a toy to them and now they are fighting over it.” “And leaving is your answer?” it asked. “That is the only answer.” I thought. “So, you’re going to make them fight over whose fault it was you left?” fox brain chipped in.

“They’ll just blame it on me and move on.” I thought. “My ass, we are not packing anything, you jerk.” Lura said. “I didn’t say we. I said I will start packing.” I said “I will move out and be out of your hair for good.”

Lura was about to say something when Kelly cut her off. But couldn’t find the right words herself. Tabs and Linx both tried but I cut them off. They were still as I spoke. I think it was the first time they had heard me growl.

“I knew this was going to happen. I knew I was going to cause a fight. I knew this was going to be a bad idea. I knew how this was going to end. So like I said we are going back to the house. And then I will pack up my things. And then I will leave.”

All four were quiet. They all thought about how stupid the fight was. Before another word could be said I cut them all off. “Not another word.” I said, restarting the car. I felt bad about the way I handled that. But I wasn’t going to apologize about what I said.

I drove back to the house and left my clothes in the car. I went to start packing and started with my room. “We can’t let you do this.” Lura said, blocking my door. “Oh, why? Because I can write songs.” I spat. “No. Because we were wrong.” she said.

“Well too little too late.” I said “I’m just as wrong for letting it happen in the first place.” “Please Aiden.” Linx said with a touch too much sweetness in her voice. “No. And stop toying with me.” I said and reached for the bedroom door.

“You can’t do this,” Lura said. “Watch me” I came back. My actions had pissed her off. “You’re such a jerk.” she said, pulling back her fist. “I can’t believe I was falling for you.” she said, letting her fist fly to my face.

My reflexes kicked in as my body moved on its own. My head turned and my arm caught hers just as her fist stopped in the palm of my hand. Linx’s eyes went wide in shock. She had just seen someone, some loser, stop her friend’s attack. Lura replayed what had just happened.

She couldn’t believe it had just happened. A folf caught her off guard. I didn’t think about what I just did. Letting go of her, I left them there. I walked past her into the bedroom. I looked around as I started to pack. Tabs and Kelly jumped me and pinned me to the floor.

“NO, you’re not leaving!” Tabs said. She was crying. “You said you would be there for us!” she cried “no matter what you said!” “Tabs, Tabitha, I know what I said” I said trying to get her off “But I can’t be here if this is how things are going to be.”

“No, we don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to lose you.” she cried. I was afraid to touch her thinking about how she would react. She cried into my shoulder, not letting me move. I gave up on fighting her and gently hugged her.

As Tabs cried into my shirt the others stood over us with apologetic looks. “I think we need to have a talk about this.” I said in my own apologetic tone. They all shook their heads. “So you’re not going to leave?” Tabs asked, drawing a small smile on her face.

“I don’t think I can anymore.” I said looking at the four of them. Tabs finally let me up but didn’t let go of me. I think she was making sure I wouldn’t run away. “I think we could all use something to drink.” I said looking at Linx. She smiled and went to the kitchen.

I led Tabs to the couch and sat down. She jumped into my lap and pinned me down. She was hugging my head with one arm when Linx joined us with five cups of tea. They each took a seat as we drank our tea. I thought about my next words carefully.

“The one thing we didn’t think about when we set up the house rules. Was the matter of sex. Or more to the point. Where things stand when it comes to any of the four of you dealing with any form of sex with me” I said. I handed Tabs my cup so she could set it down.

The four of them blushed when I spoke of the matter. I stopped thinking about the matter as a member of the opposite gender and focused on dealing with the matter at hand. They looked between each other for any ideas on the matter.

“As far as sleep goes. I think it best if I was to sleep alone.” I said “That way there are no misunderstandings about the matter. I will fix the lock on the bathroom door. And I think it would be best if we all kept clothes on around each other.” They all looked at each other.

Thinking about the matter. They agreed on one thing. They didn’t like my idea. “We like to live openly.” Linx started. “And we all feel the same way about you.” Kelly chimed in. “And it’s not like we haven’t seen each other naked,” Tabs said.

“I think what they're trying to say is. We don’t think it would feel right hiding from each other” Lura said. “Ok, so question.” I said trying to make my point “Which of you would want to walk into my bedroom. And see me fucking one of the others.”

That hit home. There was a pregnant pause. They shifted in their seats and looked away from each other. This was going to be harder than I thought. I knew in my own mind I would curl and die if I walked and saw them with another guy. But again, I am a loser.

“True we are really the ones who have to figure out how to handle our feelings about the matter. But you have to remember. You’re one of us now. Like it or not. You’re not just going to let a wild hair grow and move out just because we fight.” Lura said and she did have a point.

I thought it over and all three brains agreed. A simple truce. Let them all take a first. A small list they can share. It can be that hard. “Ok, I think I have a way to settle the matter.” I said, easing Tabs off my sleeping legs.

The four of them just looked at me. “Kelly, Tabs, you might not know this but I’m a virgin.” I said teasing my own bitterness “and still have a list of “firsts” to go through.” The four of them watched deadpan as I spoke openly about my sex life.

“So far off the list is a kiss, taken by Linx, as well as a hand job as taken by her.” I said thinking the list out “Lura has taken head and swallowed.” The two I spoke of both blushed deeply. I think Tabitha was blushing harder than the rest of us.

Random side note. Tabitha for the most part was pretty much in the same boat as me. Given her history. So some of her “firsts” were her choosing to do them. Case in point. She did give her first kiss. As for the others.

I know Kelly is divorced. so easy answer there. Lura and Tom dated for a bit. So maybe she had one or two left. Linx on the other hand. there was no telling. And her history was worse. But something about her was unbroken by the life she had. I just couldn’t tell what it was.

“So if the four of you can work out a deal about the rest and agree to let it go. The five of us will work on smoothing this mess out.” I said looking at each of them. “Dealing with the list will be fun. But I guess you can say we’re like sisters. We are going to fight” Lura pointed out.

“I know.” I said “I don’t want or like to see anyone fight. And more to the point over Me.” The four looked at each other again. “We’ll just have to find a way to work things out.” Tabs said with a smile. This has been one hell of a week. Let’s just hope things will get better.

Chapter 8

I was only half right about things getting better. After a week after the fight we all tried to make things easier. They still dressed as they wanted. But stopped making big shows of it. And I did everything I could to keep it under control.

And let’s just say my alone time became much more needed. But one thing we all knew this was not going to last much longer. The girls set up a jar marked “Camping money.” And would drop change in it every time one of them set up my tent.

The five of us worked on dealing with personal space. But with how close they are, that wasn’t going to last long. And I was putting change and bills into the jar. Just because I tend to stare at them a lot. Some of the ideas were working. But most just made things worse.

But for the most part we were working on making this work. I was still growing closer to each of them. Becoming less of an outsider. But for today I had just got off work and J.T. was at it again. “You’re talking to yourself again.” he said, pulling in a run of carts.

“Your point?” I said like nothing happened. I was waiting for Lura to pick me up. “And you’re doing it again.” he said “Who are you talking to?” I gave him a side eye. “Oh will you knock it off” his fiery hawk girlfriend said joining us.

“But he’s monologuing,” J.T. said, turning to her. Sorra was an easy going girl even if we didn’t get along. She was more like a sister to me than a friend. But we weren’t very close to begin with. She was a “Shrink,” psychologist as well. She was still working on her doctorate.

“See he’s doing it now” the liger said. “I said knock it off.” “But, but.” he said. “Knock it off or you’re not getting any for a month.” the hawk said, pointing a feathered finger at the much bigger liger. “A month without muffins will be worth it.” He said before turning to me.

“So why are you doing a monologue? Are you thinking of making this into a story?” After that I pretty much stopped listening. “What are you still doing here?” Sorra asked me “still can’t fix that car of yours?” “No, it’s fixed just waiting on my roommate to pick me up” I answered.

“Oh, and why does he have your car?” she asked. “Because her friend needed her car to visit her doctor” I answered. “Her?” she asked, studying me with her hawk eyes. “Yes his roommates are a herm” J.T. answered. “A WHAT” she asked, turning her rage on me.

“They’re a band” I corrected. She was still eyeing me. “Hey Aiden. Hey J.T.” Lura said, walking up behind me. “Hi Lura” I said. Lura looked between me and Sorra and growled at Sorra. “Sorra, this is Lura, one of my roommates.” I said, “Lura, this is Sorra, J.T.’s girlfriend.”

They gave each other the once over. “Aiden is like a brother to me.” Sorra said. “I know. He can handle himself.” Lura said “He even caught one of my punches. And I’m registered as a lethal weapon.” “Really? Me too.” J.T. said pulling out a piece of paper “I got it when I was in an institution.”

He opened up the paper so we could read it. It didn’t help that it was written in crayon. “So let’s go,” he said, holding out his arms and lifting his leg. “I can see why you’re dating him,” Lura said, laughing. “He doesn’t get boring.” Sorra rolled her eyes and said “just don’t hurt him.”

Then she pulled her liger away by the tail. “You have some,” Lura said thinking about the best word to use “wonderful friends.” “Who are you kidding?” I said, “My friends are nuts.” We both laughed and went to do some shopping. “I’ve been thinking,” she said to me.

“This can’t be good.” I said more to myself than to her. “I mean it,” she said, flicking my ear “I’ve been thinking.” “About what” I asked. “You,” she answered. “Realized I’m a loser and want to get very far away.” I said more as a joke but still meant it.

“No. Far from it I want to get closer. We all do.” She said “Tom was like a brother to us. And we may have had a spark. But you.” She couldn’t find the words she wanted. “I’m not Tom” I finished for her. “Yes.” she said shocked back to “You want to make us happy without getting in the middle.”

“Like you said you’re sisters. I don’t want to be what causes you four to break up.” I said looking over the different foods. “I think that’s why we are having this problem.” she said, picking up a loaf of wheat bread. “Now you’ve lost me.” I said “I mean I don’t understand what you mean.”

“You’re one for all. And we’re all for one.” She said, “Even if you see us as four people. You treat us one person.” I sighed, thinking about what to say. I still had no idea where she was going with this. But she had something to say.

“And to a point I can understand.” she went on “You don’t handle being around people very well. And tend to keep to yourself. But when any of us are around you. We want you to see each of us.” she gave me a minute to think.

“I’m sorry.” I said, meaning it. “I truly am. But I don’t know how to be for each of you and still be myself.” “And that’s where we all are having this problem.” she said. “I don’t know what to tell you.” I said, picking out sandwich fixings.

“Then I hate to say it. But you’re making us fight over you.” she said. “I know and I don’t know what to do.” I said just dropping things into the cart. “But we do agree on one thing.” she said, shying her eyes away. I cock a brow and kept till she saw it.

“We will be happy with who you choose.” she said, trying not to make eye contact. “I call bullshit on that.” I said “I don’t know whose plan it was that threw us all together. But I still think it was a bad idea.”

She looked down thinking of what else to say. “But I said I wouldn’t leave the four of you. And I will keep my word.” I said. She sighed but didn’t say anything. “Look. I’m not easy to understand. And I don’t make much sense. But I’m a man of my word. For what it’s worth.”

“I didn’t say you weren’t. It’s just.” she said, hunting for the words “the others and I just want to get close to you without the others in the way.” “Yeah, I think I understand,” I said, only having an idea of what she meant. “You know I’m not the wooer type” I said.

“I think that’s why Tom gave us to you.” she said. “What” I dropped. “Tom said before he died. That he found someone who could take care of us. And be what we needed.” she said “I guess we took it too far. If you ask me.” I just nodded.

“But he also said that you needed us just as much.” she added, hoping to make a point. “I mean no disrespect. But are you going to let a grave run your life?” I asked. “I know you’re right.” she said “it’s just been hard for us to let go.”

I carefully put my arm around her. Speaking as softly as I could, “Don’t worry. You're stronger than you think.” She just looked at me. “I’m not sure if I should punch you or kiss you.” she said. And she meant it. “I don’t think I want to find out.” I said and withdrew from her.

“But I think the only real problem we’re all having right now. Is not my choice.” I said now that I could think about “I think it is about just getting some release.” It was her turn to cock a brow. “Think about it.” I said “Tell me when was the last time any of you had sex?”

I could have timed that better after seeing a little old lady shooting me a dirty look. Lura thought about it long and hard. Then she thought about what I said. “So you’re saying we just need to get laid?” she asked.

“Yes and no.” I said “I think the four of you need someone to be with. In that way.” “I don’t think a one night stand is going to fix anything” she said. “No. I didn’t mean that.” I said “I mean the four of you need a boyfriend.” I caught the look on her face and fixed what I said “for each of you.”

She thought about it. Then she said something that would have gotten me fired. “But in the meantime how about you help us out. I think the only one of us who has really cummed in a whale was Tabs. And that’s because of the cold showers.” Thank the holy no one was around to hear that.

I blushed, trying to hide it. She smiled from the look on my face and that only made me blush harder. I’m not sure what it is but when I’m around the girls I feel different. Almost like I’m someone else. But that’s just boring hearing about how I feel.

We finished shopping long before we had finished talking and were back in the car before we even knew it. So we went home and tried to solve the puzzle. Now before anything else happens I would like to say. This is not what I had in mind.

When we got to the house the front door was locked. We could hear loud moaning from inside. Lura opened the door and the moaning got louder. I had a bad feeling about this. We dropped the food in the kitchen. We went to investigate the nose coming from my room.

Linx and Tabs had gone to see Tabs’ doctor and Lura had just picked me up from work. But neither of us expected to see Kelly like that. There she was spread eagle on my bed working herself over. But that’s not all.

She had one hand working her clit, folds and hole and the other hand was pumping something long and black in the other door. And she was working herself long and hard. We backed away before she could see us. We were down the hall when we heard her shout.

“YES, Yes, yes. Fuck my ass” she yelled right before she popped. The only thing I could think to say was “I didn’t know she could spread herself like that.” Lura nodded and agreed “I fear for any man she might date.” We retreated to the kitchen to put the food away.

The way she was moaning really did a number on me. And I don’t think I was the only one. Lura was jumping every time we almost touched. I forget how it happened but somehow we bumped into each other where my tent was sitting between her cheeks.

Her reaction didn’t make things better. She didn’t yell but moaned softly. The look on her face said how much she wanted it. I backed up and she was ready to take what she wanted. She was trying to calm herself. I was about to bolt from the room. Till Kelly walked in.

She was blushing brightly when she saw me. She almost ran when she saw Lura. The shock from the front door flying open and the high voice Tabs was known for followed after. “WE’RE HOME” the young fox shouted. Lura was shaken back to herself.

“Welcome Home” she called “we’re in the kitchen.” Linx walked in with a frown on her face. She looked right at Lura. “Family meeting.” Linx said, sitting at the card table. They each took a seat and I was going to stand. Tabs stood up to let me sit with her.

“Tabitha you have to share,” Linx said, turning to Kelly. Kelly shyly stood and let me sit before she sat on my knee. She moved around till she was comfily sitting on my crotch. Her heat was as bad as the others.

“I think it’s time we wrote out this list. And make sure we know who gets what.” Linx said, getting some paper. We all knew what she meant. She wrote out a list of twelve things. She marked off who had done what so far.

“This is what he has left on the list.” Linx said “Now as far as what we can do if Aiden is willing.” She looked at me and really was asking. I nodded knowing what they needed. “Will be only the things we have marked off. Till we pick who gets what.” She finished.

She got up to post it on the fridge. I tapped Kelly on the leg to get her to move. “I got an idea.” I said, darting from the room. I got two of my hats and some note cards. The four of them looked at me as I made the set up clear.

“Number on the list” I said pointing to one hat I filled with numbers and turned to the other “and who gets it.” “How is that fare?” Tabs asked, “Linx and Lura both got a head start.” … let that sink in a minute.

“Very punny.” I said “But I had thought about that. I put yours and Kelly’s name in three times each. Lura has two names and Linx has one.” “Ok, Show us how it works?” Lura said. I had Tabs and Kelly shake up the hats.

They drew a folded piece from each. “And it would be Kelly would get number four” I said Tabs checked the list. “Number four is first boob job,” she answered. Both of us blushed. “Which means no boobs for you. Till you get that beast between hers.” Linx said.

She tossed the pen to Tabs. who wrote it down. They had me do three more. And Tabs wrote them out. Tabs got “eat out” and “finger bang” and Lura got “sixty-nine.” “Remember girls, eat out and boob job, come first” Linx said, eyeing Lura.

Who was all too happy with what she got. “And as for you mister” Linx turned to me “remember some of them you can’t get two for one.” “Meaning what?” Tabs asked. “Meaning Tabitha. He has to make you orgasm twice. once with his face and once with his hand.” the lewd wolf answered.

Tabs sat there blushing so hard she almost popped. “Ok, not my best idea.” I said to myself but louder than I should have. “I think it’s great.” Lura said, biting her thumb. “But in other news.” the little vulpe jumped “The doctor said you were right.” I cock my brow at her remark.

“He said that if I wear my glasses more and drink plenty of fluids I won't be so lightheaded.” she said, highly pleased with herself. “That’s good,” we all said. “But I don’t think I could ever get to drive.” she added. And I could understand. She was legally blind and couldn’t get behind the wheel.

“Ok, I will go get changed. And then I will see what I can do about dinner.” I said, hoping to change the mood. They let me leave so I could change. Once I was alone I changed into my house clothes. I was halfway dressed when there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open” I said, seeing as the southern half was covered. “Aiden?” Kelly asked, peeking in the room before coming in. “Yes miss Kelly,” I said “what can I do for you?” she bit on her lip closing the door behind her. “I was … I know … you and …” she was trying to say.

“Kelly doll” I said, “just say it.” “I know you and Lura were watching me” she said and blushed four times harder. “I’m sorry about that” I said “I won’t do it again.” “Did you … like it,” she asked “like what you saw?”

“Yes but a little shocked.” I said, “I didn’t know you were into that kind of thing.” She came over to me running her fingers through my fur. Then she pulled me into a soft kiss. Her tail was beating wildly as she pulled away and was even happier to see mine the same way.

She smiled shyly which just made her look cuter before she took off to the other room. I had just got a shirt on and was heading back to the kitchen to start dinner. I had no clue what to make. I guess just see what we have.

“Ok, yes thank you.” I hear Linx say over the phone. She hung up and yelled to the house “pizza in thirty.” I blinked. “Aiden if you start cooking for us. We’ll all get fat.” she smiled. I frowned and about to turn away.

“I mean. If you were to keep cooking for us. I don’t think any of us would stop eating.” she added, giving me a hug. “Unless you’re going to make us burn it off really fast” she added, along with a peck on the cheek.

“Easy girl. I don’t think he’d last long. If you got your hands on him. Again.” Lura said, fixing her shoes. “Oh, and what if I shared him with you?” Linx said, teasing us both “I’ll let you have first go. And then I’d clean up the mess.”

Lura looked up and with as straight of a face I had seen her with, and said “don’t start.” If Linx wasn’t still holding me I would have been long gone. “Hey tall boy, put some shoes on.” Lura said to me. I looked at Linx as she let go. I got my day shoes on and waited for her.

“I haven’t had a partner in a while. So if you don’t mind sparing with me?” Lura asked. I thought about it and was about to say something. “Don’t think of it as a guy against a girl” she said pulling her gloves on “think of it as testing another fighter.”

I still wanted to protest but didn’t get the chance. “Come on, Aiden. Afraid of getting your ass kicked by a girl?” Linx teased. “Um, yes,” I answered. She pushed me out the back door. Lura let me have a smoke before taking them and my phone away and set them to the side.

“Come on” she said “I want to see what you can do.” I sighed and shrugged. “This is going to hurt” I said and followed the wolf into the back yard. She had us start with some warm ups. Mostly just blocking light blows and kicks.

Once she thought we were ready she let loose and hard. She was using her speed to the fullest. Thinking I was only going to use my strength to overpower her. Her fists were easy to block or just get away from. Her kicks were lower for tripping bigger foes.

My own moves were nothing special, just blocking really. I didn’t want anyone to get hurt. “I still can’t believe a guy your size can move so quickly.” she said, trying to catch me in a headlock. “I’m a hybrid, I don’t move only like a wolf” I said, spinning her around more like a dance.

I took my only shot and slapped her on her butt cheek. She then tried to kick me into the face. I got lucky. Having longer arms I caught her leg with my side. “Like I said I’m not all power.” I said, dropping her leg.

She threw a punch from too far away and made it too easy to catch with my bare hand. Once she knew I caught her, she rolled herself up with both of our arms. She was face to face with me and she just smiled. I’m the one who took it too far.

I stole a passionate kiss from her. Her eyes were spinning. She pushed me off. But I saw her smile. Before the next round could start Tabs jumped out and called “PIZZA’S HERE!” and in a flash the fox was gone. I got my things and had a smoke. Lura waited on me to finish before going inside.

“Where did you learn how to fight?” she asked, studying me. “Just thought about the way my body can move. And just followed the flow of things.” I said, not thinking about it. It was a half truth. My sister taught me how to fight by beating me till I fought back. the rest I learned on my own.

“If you had gone on the offensive. I might have not stood a chance” she said. I thought about it between hits. “Or if I had you could have killed me.” I said. She didn’t respond till she could make a point. “If anything you would have had a few broken bones.” She said, “But I wouldn’t try to kill you.”

I knew there was a question hiding in her thoughts. “Alright. What is it?” I asked just to get it out of the way. “How?” she asked. “Hmm” I asked. “How is it that you can do all these things and still be alone?” she asked.

“Because I couldn’t find anyone.” I answered. “I don’t think like everyone else. So I don’t act like them. Because I stand out, I don’t stand out at all.” I said and left it at that, “let’s go eat.”

Chapter 9

After a month and a half of living with the Vixens has made me question a lot of things. Mostly without an answer. But like I said, a month and a half I really got to know each of them. And we each have a lot in common.

Linx and I share a love of art. She’s had me pose for some of her work. Kelly doll as she has come to be known, loves making some of the most off the wall things. We worked well together on some of the things we had come up with.

Tabs, the young fox that she was, could be found bouncing around the house. When she wasn’t balled up next to me with her head in a book. She really was the cutest little bookworm. Second to youngest was Lura. She and I would spend time sparring or chatting.

She helped me work out new moves for my stories. And she would kill time proofreading them when I was out. She didn’t change a word. Instead she would hand me a note pad with the things she had gone over.

It had taken a month for the girls to find the right sound for the songs. They practice till they got it right. But a week before their show they wanted a new look to go with their sound. And they showed me everything they could to find that they felt was right. I had taken an idea to help find their style.

They were vixens in each right so I thought to play a wild card. I took the clothes they had and cut up the old ones. They thought I was nuts when they saw what I was doing. But like I said I got to know each of them.

“Alight. I’ll show you what I did.” I said, calling Kelly over to the bedroom. I waved her in and pointed to the bed where I had laid out her new outfit. I closed the door and blocked the others from going in.

After a minute or so of wows and giggles from Kelly doll getting dressed. The door opened and all three were in shock. I did take a little bit of pride for the work. But it was the collie that pulled it together. From bottom to top was the style of Kelly herself.

On her feet she had on the boots she liked to wear and could have them on for hours. From her legs to her belt she had on dark blue jeans with patchwork card suits going up the legs with a half heart cut out from the back of each calf.

Her belt was a fix of small tools and two rigged slots for her drum sticks with a leg strap cup for spares. Her shirt was a dark purple button most of the way leaving little of her belly and chest showing. And to top it off she sat a light straw hat on her head.

She twisted and turned making the clothes pull tight defining her form. Linx was taking pictures and saving them on her camera. She smiled brighter even with her eyes drawing out everything she was. She played the part of the home town girl that everyone knew and loved.

She finished her show and went back to change. I left the girls to wait for both of us to return. When I came back with a black bag in hand I turned to Linx and held out the bag. “You’re next.” I said “Now go put this on.” She took the bag and ran to the bedroom and locked the door behind her.

“OH MY GOD” Linx said as loud as she could. The other three sat and waited till the door clicked open. “You sir have out done yourself” she said opening the door. Hers was a mix of business and play. Hers had the fewest parts. And I had to do the least amount of cutting for.

Open toes heels marked her feet. With black knee long suit pants under her jade green dress top topped off with a long black scarf. And the blazer for when she got cold. She loved the open back of her top and found the semi-tight pants easy to walk in.

She liked the shoes but loved the fact she could just take them off if need be. She put on a show as Tabs clicked away with Linx’s camera. She hugged me around the neck and left a kiss on each of my cheeks. After a few more shots she left to change. I turned to the last two and asked “ok who’s next?”

Without a fight the little fox was bouncing all over trying to catch my eye. “By the holy, just give her the damn thing.” Lura said, trying not to laugh. I left again and came back with Tabs’ bag. Linx had just opened the door when the little vulpine ran into the room.

The door clicked and she started screaming. I just stood there as she went on till she unlocked the door and poked her nose out. “I don’t think this works for me.” She said, trying to hide. I teasingly frowned at her. She blushed from guilt. The door eased open as she stepped out of the bedroom.

On her feet were her light blue sneakers, with calf high bright green socks loosely pulled up her legs. From her knees up were covered with tight sports pants under a dark green miniskirt. Showing next to none of her drifted her top was a soft blue T-shirt with a fitting green jacket.

In one hand was the notebook she started keeping with her and had her glasses low on her nose. If you asked me it looked good on her. But that’s just me. She looked like a cross between student and teacher and fit both really well. “I don’t think this will work for me.” she said, slowly shaking her head.

“Ok, talk like you’re on stage and speaking to the crowd” I said turning to the others. She closed her eyes and within a second she turned into the sexy young teacher every guy wanted. “Alright boys and girls” she said then shivered. “I’m glad I changed.” Linx said, licking her lips.

“What the heck did you do to her?” Kelly asked, eyes wide at the sight of her friend. I bounced my brow and had her move around. the truth was. Tabitha had the sex appeal. She was trying too hard to get people to see her. So, I played up her shyness with her playful schoolgirl look.

The mix of tight and loose clothes mixed with show to no show kept the eyes moving across every part of her. Linx got her pictures and a few of her teasing me. She playfully pulled me down and left a kiss on my forehead.

She turned and bounced out of the room returning to the school girl we knew her to be. I left once more to get the last bag. This time no one joked around. Tabs was done changing and sat on the couch. I handed the bag to Lura who took it quietly. I hoped I got this one right.

Given no sound came from the bedroom I only knew my life at this point was on the line. When the door opened none of us moved. Lura stepped out of the room and all jaws dropped. “I stand corrected. Now you have out done yourself.” Linx said when she could get her jaw off the floor.

It took me a whole week to fit each piece together. But now it was whole. This showed who she really was. Lura hid the scars of her life. She was strong, smart, and beautiful. The layout was simple but layered.

Black hiking shoes with red tube socks made up the base. With patchwork jeans that covered her legs with the few cuts in them were pulled just right. They looked weathered but loved. And really showed off her well toned legs.

With a choker chain belt and clip or two for show added well to the fingerless gloves she had on. which were a pair of my work gloves that were sun bleach to hell. But they pulled out her fur nicely and added to the look.

For her top was the hard part. The dark red T-shirt pulled out her frame and to top it off I gave her a black button up that she left open with the sleeves rolled up halfway. She looked the part of an action movie badass.

Linx went crazy with the camera. taking pictures of Lura at every angle she could. Lura got in on the act and showed off what she had. And with the last picture Linx got. Was one of Lura grabbing me by the shirt and pulling me into a kiss. Which was met with a “Woo” from the others.

After Lura had changed the girls turned to me and said “Now we have a surprise for you.” My ear twitched with each word and was afraid of what it would be. They left me alone and came back with a bag. “It’s your turn now” they said, pushing me into the bedroom and closing the door.

I changed into the clothes they gave me. Just to make them happy. I shyly came out of the room and waited to hear what they had to say. As far as tastes go this seems to fit me. The whole thing was done to match who I was to the best they could.

The T-shirt was tight but moved freely. It was a dark blue and showed some of my frame. Over it was a blue button up and left undone. The girls found the gloves my mother gave me and made them part of it too. Loose but belted cargo jeans that dropped to my heel.

They added a chain or two across the belt and left a note pad half set in one of the pockets. If I wore my sneakers or work shoes, could pull off the rest. But I felt like something was still missing. Tabs handed a black and gold necktie to Lura.

She put it on around the button up clipping in the middle. They like the way it looked as Linx got her pictures. I moved around getting used to the shirt. It was loose and tight but didn’t hold me down. “Now he looks like a Mister Vixen,” Tabs said, covering her mouth.

Before I could ask, I was pushed back into the room to change and hang the suit. When I was done I tried to ask again and was met with another block. “You have off tomorrow right?” Linx asked. I nodded. “Could you make breakfast again?” Tabs asked. I thought about it and I saw where it was going.

I nodded and said “I think I could do that.” The four girls jumped for joy. Then they all hugged me. I had gotten used to how close the girls are. And how close they like to be around me. Despite the fact they said they wanted more from me.

They haven’t made any heavy pushes to do more with me then they had. Which if you know I sleep with one or two of them a night. You would also know I mean sleep as in just that sleep. Now and then I would wake up with a hand or two down my shorts but that’s about it.

Ok maybe not but it’s not what you think it would be. But let’s save that for another time. It was movie night and the girls had picked out a good one. And I know I will be quoting it for a day or two. We had the movie going as soon as they had their popcorn buttered.

To be nice I laid out on the bed next to the wall. And the girls lay across the bed using me as a pillow. They had a blanket over them and another over my legs. We had movie night here and there. I learned the order they tend to fall asleep in.

Tabs was out half way into it. Then Kelly was next and always seemed to be cuddling Tabs. By the end of the movie Linx was yawning barely awake. Lura was the only one who could move. Given that Kelly and Tabs had my legs pinned down and Linx half balled up on my stomach.

Lura put the DVD away and turned everything off. “I take it you’re not going out for a smoke before bed?” she said locking the front door. “Guess not.” I said, fixing the pillow I had. Lura turned off the lights and found her way onto the bed.

She had set another blanket side for herself knowing this would happen. But this was something that happens from time to time. She had lain down with her head on my chest and was facing me. “Aiden, I’m kind of scared,” she said.

I kissed her on what I thought was her forehead and said “Lura don’t be. We will all be there for you. And I will make sure you can see me from the stage.” I felt her sigh and gently nipped on my fur. With soft snores and gentle breathing the girls had put me to sleep.

It wasn’t odd to see us like this. What was funny was the bed handling it. Morning came and bled through the window. I woke to a ray of sunlight punching me in the face. I was still pinned down but it wasn’t bad. I just laid there watching the four of them sleep.

They looked so peaceful sleeping all over me. Linx had turned herself over and had her head facing the wall. Her mess of hair made her head twice its size and just looked funny. Kelly had buried her head under my leg.

Tabs somehow got turned upside down and had both legs going up the wall. And Lura was drooling quietly into my shoulder. I’m not sure if it’s the right time to say this. Or if it was the right feeling. But I think I fell in love with a band. Not just one of them but all four of them.

But I can’t be sure. I’m not used to having real feelings and I can’t really tell them apart. And after almost two months I was seeing things differently. None of them were perfect and never tried to be. I had worked at being perfect because that was how my life was.

They didn’t force me. They didn’t ask. But I felt like I had to be because I wanted to be perfect for them. I was lost in my thoughts till I heard the little fox speak up. “Will you stop poking my butt with that pole.” she said in her sleep.

It took me a minute to piece it together. She was sleeping with her ass on my crotch. And I had morning wood. I started laughing and got a bit loud. “What’s so funny?” the drooling wolf asked with one eye open. I bit my lip to quiet myself. I had her turn her head to for herself.

I told her what the fox said and that cracked her up too. Lura turned back to me to have me tease the smallest vixen. I blinked and made myself twitch. That got her to moan and squirm on top of me. I got a little playful and with my free hand ran it up and down her leg.

“Mmm” Tabs hummed. “Linx said someone could use a cold shower” I said just to see her reaction. And somehow the little fox threw herself off the bed and across the room. Poor Lura just about died laughing.

Tabs woke up rubbing her ass from where she landed. She looked around before asking “How did I get on the floor?” I had to bury my face in my arm to keep from laughing. “I have no idea,” Lura giggled. “All I know is something about a pole trying to go up my butt and a shower?” she said.

She looked at the void where she had been sleeping. “Breakfast” I asked. She looked at me. “Yeah, what about it?” she said. “Do you want some?” I asked. “Yeah.” “Then help me out here” I said pointing at the other two.

“Oh” she said before she pulled herself up. Rolling Linx off of me was easy for Lura. Given that Linx was the smaller of the two wolves. But Kelly was another story. It took the three of us to get her out from under my leg. And then came moving her off the other leg.

I stopped asking how when Lura lifted Kelly off my leg and Tabs replaced it with one of my thick pillows. Once free I crawled over them and off the bed. Once I was on my feet we left the two sleeping till breakfast was ready. I got the kitchen set up and got some coffee.

I went out for a smoke to go with my coffee. And my fellow fox joined me as Lura went for her run. “Everyday no matter what.” I said “by now she should be able to outrun a car.” “Oh she has.” Tabs said sipping on her tea “don’t ask.” I didn’t.

“So Tall boy, what other tricks do you have left?” Tabs asked, studying my hand. “None that I can think of.” I said, “But I’m sure something will pop up.” She looked me over. “I hope she gets lucky twelve.” Tabs said. I looked over at the fox.

“You don’t need hawk eyes to see it. The way the two of you look at each other.” She said, both sad and cheerful at the same time. “I don’t think I’m really her type.” I said. “Her type is all you are.” Tabs retorted. “I don’t think so.” I said. “She won’t say it but she likes you …”

I waved my hand, cutting her off. “Tabs don’t make this more than what it is.” I said “I feel the same for her as I do you.” She didn’t see that coming. She looked me over, picking her words like a swordsmen picks a blade. “She told you the same thing,” I said.

“I hate it when you do that,” she said walking away. I watched her for a few seconds. I finished my smoke and got breakfast started. I kept it simple and easy to eat. Using the kettle to brew some tea. I made sure it was fresh. After a few minutes the girls came in. They sat at the table.

I served them one at a time. I made sure I was the only one to have coffee that morning. And made sure they were well fed. “Aiden” Tabs asked, watching me clean “Are you going to eat?” “I will when I’m done” I answered. “You need to eat too, you know.” Kelly Doll said, picking at her toast.

I picked a piece of toast and took a few bites out of it. “Hey wiseass, knock it off.” Lura said, pointing at me. I sighed and shyly got some food. I had turned away to finish cleaning the kitchen so I didn’t see what they were up to.

“I’m going to run to the store. Anyone need anything?” Linx said, turning to the others. “Nah, but I’ll go with you.” Lura answered. “Yeah. But I forgot what it was called. so I’ll go too.” Tabs said, leaving her plate in the sink.

“Give me a minute and I’ll go too” I said. “It’s ok Aiden, you don’t have to go” Tabs said trying to chase me away. Kelly Doll spoke up shyly “if you don’t mind. I could use your help with something.” “Ok” I said, leaving it at that. Girls left the dishes for me.

All but one of them left for the store. I had just put the last dish in the drain when Kelly came up behind me. “Aiden,” she said, wrapping her arms around me. “Yes, Kelly Doll?” I answered. “Can I do something for you?” she asked. “Sure” I said, not giving it much thought.

She gently slid her hand down the front of my shorts. For a second I was about to protest but even the fox brain said just go with it. So I set my hand on the edge of the sink and let her find what she was looking for.

The first time she touched the skin made her jump a little. But made her more determined to finish what she started. She found my knot starting and gently played with it. I let her have her fun and turned around so she could see more of what she was doing.

When I saw her she had taken off her top. She popped off her bra and smiled at me as she dropped to her knees. It was the first time she saw this part of me. And both of us wanted what was to come next. She freed my member from my shorts and smiled at the sight of my stiff flesh.

I sighed when her hot breath hit my skin. Her tail was beating faster and faster as she began to lick my red hot skin. After a few minutes of her teasing she pulled herself up so it was right between her fluffy breasts. Her fur was so soft I couldn’t even put it to words.

But once she clamped them around me she got right to work. Soon I was thrusting my hips as she licked my tip. She didn’t mind when I put my still wet hands on her breasts and squeezed them gently. She undid her shorts and slipped one of her hands into them to play with herself.

She was moaning from her fingers and the heat of my skin. I whined as my knot took its shape. Kelly Doll needlessly began to play with my jewels. I didn’t know who’s timing was worse. But we were too far gone.

The front door opened to the sounds of us moaning. The fox part of my brain picked up on the noise but didn’t stop me from what we were doing. “Do you think they’re done yet?” Tabs’ voice said as low as she could. “I don’t think so, just listen,” Linx said.

“Do you think they’re still in the kitchen?” Lura giggled. Their voices died out as the footsteps came closer. I had no control and couldn’t even let Kelly know the girls were back. My eyes were closed and I didn’t see what was going on. My body kept moving on its own.

I felt something on my back. Then I felt like something was nibbling on my neck. “She’s begging for it, tall boy.” Tabs whispered in my ear. “I think we can say you got it girl. Now you can finish him off however you want.” Linx whispered to Kelly.

“Ok,” Kelly said, freeing each other from the other’s hands. I felt her tongue run the length of my shaft. I felt her teeth nip here and there. I think Tabs had started teasing my neck. Kelly seemed to take all of me into her mouth. Between the two of them I was overloaded and went off.

I heard a gulp or two after each spurt. I didn’t hear anything after the last one. When I could open my eyes I saw Kelly and Linx kissing. It looked more like Kelly was sharing her prize. I blinked then realized all four of them were in the kitchen and I had my full glory out.

Tabs looked shocked by the size of the knot. I was more shocked by all four of them seeing me like this. Kelly didn’t stop till she had cleaned me up, smiling up at me. I was blushing with whatever blood I had left in my face. We were both breathing hard.

I felt a bit of shame. But not by what we did but the fact my manhood was exposed. As soon as I could I pulled my shorts back up. Without a second thought I kissed Kelly on the lips. BAD IDEA! The four of them started laughing when I started spitting out my own taste.

After a few minutes of flushing my mouth out. I tried again to thank her and kissed her on the forehead. “Well we know he doesn’t like it. but how ‘bout you two?” Lura said, turning to Kelly and Linx. “Tastes really sweet but with a very strong smell.” Kelly said.

“Thick right up to the end.” Linx said “He’s got to be a stud.” “Easy girls.” Tabs said “I’m the only one who hasn’t tried him yet.” I looked at the clock, before they could get carried away. “I think it’s time for us to get ready.” I said.

“He’s right.” Lura said, “Tabitha shower now.” “YES MA’AM,” The little fox said, jumping to her feet. Darting out of the room. “I’m going out for a smoke.” I said pointing my way out of the room. And in no short order we were all dressed and ready. But something wasn’t adding up.

Why did they keep handing me mints?

Chapter 10

Something was up. Everyone was acting weird. I mean Paul didn’t even look at me when I walked past. The wait staff went out of their way to talk to me. And no one seems to care that I was broke. But what really got me was the signs I saw about the place.

I didn’t get a chance to read any of them. Because when I saw one, someone started talking to me. And every time I talked to one of the girls they kept checking my breath. “Will one of you tell me what’s going on?” I said, corning the girls.

They shyly looked around, keeping their eyes away from mine. “Look kid,” the pit bull behind me said, “just enjoy the show and relax.” Paul was standing right behind me. Like he was about to throw me across the room. “Fine, I just want to know what is going on?” I said moving away.

“Tell you what.” the pit said “you just roll with it. And you’ll like what it’s for.” The look he gave me said “shut up and go sit down.” So I did just that. The place was filling up quickly and from where I was I lost sight of the girls. I had a bad feeling I couldn’t shake.

“Ladies and gentlemen” the black cat host said into the mic “The Heaven’s Vixens are really out doing themselves tonight. So please help me welcome them to the stage.” The crowd clapped and cheered. “On Drums we have the playful hometown girl. KELLY!”

“On base, help me welcome the seductive LINX!” as their names were called each of them ran up on stage and bowed and took their places. “And the girls have a change in the lineup on the keyboard we have the ever wonderful TABITHA!”

I found a way to get to the rail that cut the dance floor off from the bar. And got sight of the stage. The crowd the way it was, they weren’t going to see. “And are you ready for this? On lead and her first time taking the mic. We have the hardcore LURA!”

I could see how scared she was as she took her place. “Now, I’ll leave the rest to these lovely ladies.” the tom cat said before jumping off stage. “Alright. alright. Boys and girls.” Tabs said in her teacher's voice.

The place was packed and I was blending into the crowd. “I know, this is a big shock. But my throat is acting up. So I’m going to take it easy for a bit. But we still have a show to do so let’s share the love for Lura here and her sexy voice.”

The crowd started getting quiet. I looked around but I knew they couldn’t see me. So I did the next best thing. I started clapping as loud as I could. A few joined me before the crowd followed. “Thank you, loves.” Tabs said “Now how about we get her feet wet with this one.”

The crowd agreed, on their own. I looked around and caught one of the wait staff. I flashed the band pass and said “I know this sounds weird but I can stand on the rail right here so the band can see me?” “Do it.” Paul said, pushing me back to the rail.

I turned to the stage, getting on the rail. Just to be spotted from the stage. Lura picked me out as did the others. No one said anything about it. But I think that had to do with the pit next to me. I locked eyes with Lura and she knew what to do.

Lura kissed the mic to make sure it was where she wanted it and cued the band to begin. I smiled as she took control.

“Are you ready Kelly?” “Uh-huh.” “Linx?” “Yeah” “Tabs?” “Okay” “Alright Girls- LET’S GO!” The girls kicked into gear and the crowd loved it. “Oh it’s been so hard. Living with the things you do to me. My dreams are getting so strange. I’d like to tell you everything I see.”

I stood up on the rail so the girls could see me better. “Oh, I see a man in the back as a matter of fact. His eyes were as red as the sun.” Lura pointed right at me. “And the girl in the corner that no one ignores. Cause she thinks she’s the passionate one.” Lura pointed to Tabs who played it.

“Oh Yeah! It was like lightning. Everybody was frightening. And the music was soothing. And they all started grooving.” They jumped into the chorus and had the crowd in an uproar. “Yeah, Yeah, Yeah-Yeah-Yeah. And the man in the back said everyone attack. And it turned into a ballroom blitz.”

“And the girl in the corner said, boy I want to warn you. It’ll turn into a ballroom blitz. Ballroom blitz, ballroom blitz, ballroom blitz, ballroom blitz.” Lura eased off the mic and softened her voice.

“Oh reaching out for something. Touching nothing’s all I ever do. Oh I softly call you over. When you appear there’s nothing left of you.”

I noticed some of the crowd looking back at me here and there. But I was just doing my part to help Lura with her stage fright. “And the man in the back is ready to crack. As he raises his hands to the sky. And the girl in the corner is everyone’s mourner. She could kill you with a wink of her eye.”

Tabs and I played the rolls best we could. And she really shocked them when she flashed her eyes to the crowd and winked the blue one. “Oh Yeah! It was electric. So frantically hectic. And the band started leaving. Cause they all stopped breathing.”

The chorus picked up again and led into Lura’s guitar solo. “Oh Yeah! It was like lightning. Everybody was frightening. And the music was soothing. And they all started grooving.” I think the crowd fell in love with Lura’s voice as they hit the chorus again.

“It’s. It’s a ballroom blitz. It’s. It’s a ballroom blitz. It’s. It’s a ballroom blitz. Yeah, it’s a ballroom blitz.”

Once the music died down Tabs got the crowd to settle down so she could speak. “Alright boys and girls” Tabs said holding her own mic “what do you think? Does she make the grade?” The fun part was that a few people looked at me for the answer. I led the crowd with a round of applause.

“Careful Tabitha. They make me sing more often.” Lura playful said, winking to the crowd. “Well I think we should keep the ball rolling. Before they think the show’s over.” Linx said, chiming in. And right on her mark Kelly started the next song.

I sat back on the rail and watched. Feeling a little relieved about her making a good first impression with their fans. I kept myself in clear view of the stage as their set went on. The girl next to me didn’t pick up on the fact I was with the band and was trying to hit on me.

I only know this cause I had to move her hand away from me a few times. “Oh, come on now. Are you saying you have a hard on for those badly dressed clowns?” she said when I turned my face to her. But that was only to take the soda one of the staff got for me.

“Are you hitting on me because I’m standing out?” I said “Or do you just have a thing about men who don’t ogle you?” I didn’t even see who I was talking to. Even after the tenth time she groped me. I went back to watching the show.

“If this is how you act around a girl in a club. I’d hate to see how you treat a girl in bed.” she said, still trying to get me to look at her. “Easy there girlfriend,” the voice I recalled said “from what I heard one girl alone can’t take him on in bed.”

“Hey Molly.” I said, sipping my soda. “I think they told you that to scare you off.” The little white rabbit playfully pulled on my tail and popped another mint in my face. “Oh and your friends will be over after this song.” she said toying with my tail a bit more. “Thank you Molly,” I said.

“Well, aren't you popular?” the girl said. “Alright boys and girls, we all know how much you’re loving this. But it’s still her first night. We don’t want to break her. right?” Tabs said, letting the crowd know they were taking a break.

Once they were off stage I turned to get off the rail to end up having to come face to face with the girl that was talking to me. She was a thin little white mouse with really big blue eyes. She died bits of her fur pink along with all of her hair.

“Now, I can get a good look at you.” she said, getting way too close for my liking. “I’m sorry. But I’m waiting for my friends” I said, trying to move away from her. “I’m sure they won’t mind if they see you getting it on.” she said, getting right in my face.

“You called them badly dressed clowns.” I said, “And just so you know. I was the one who made those outfits.” I gently pushed her off. “It took me a few weeks to get them just right.” It hit her quickly when she saw the band pass around my neck.

Her face changed with signs of fear and disbelief. “Hey Hon.” Lura said when she saw me. I waved them over. The little mouse just stood there in shock. I popped a cough drop in Lura’s mouth and she playfully licked my fingers. “Aiden, you’re the best.” Tabs said, giving me a hug.

Linx was eyeing the mouse girl still just standing there. And Kelly got them a round of water. Tabs picked up on Linx’s interests, and was looking over the girl as well. “Do you think he kissed her or something?” Tabs said, looking back at me.

“Nah.” Linx said “She wouldn’t be standing if he had.” “True,” the fox agreed. I just shrugged and went on drinking my soda. “I guess she’s cute. But way too much pink if you ask me.” Lura said, looking the mouse in the eye. I knew that look.

That was the feared “he’s mine so back off” look I have seen the girls use around me more than once. When the girls turned back to me the mouse took off. “Tabs sit down for a few minutes, wail you’re here.” I said pointing to the seat being moved over to us.

“So how did you get yourself to do what you did back there?” Kelly asked, looking around me to the stage. “I zoned myself out I guess.” I said thinking it was the best I could come up with. “What was with that girl anyway?” Lura asked, thinking about it. I shrugged “just some flirt I guess.”

After a few minutes, I turned to the question “What’s with all the mints?” I asked, “You do know these things just fire out the back end in a real bad way.” They just laughed it off. “Well you smell like an ashtray” Linx said “not that it’s a bad thing.” It was a bad thing, but she’s trying.

“But for what you have planned for me?” I said ending it there. All four nodded. “Hey ladies.” The tom cat from before said walking up to us “That was great. The crowd loved the change up.” “We know Billy.” Tabs said “how are the sales?”

“The sales, girls, we’re sold out of tickets.” Billy the cat said before he saw me. He looked up to see me sitting on the rail. “This is him?” he said, pointing to me. The girls nodded. “We need more tickets.” he said just shaking his head. “Ok what was that all about?” I asked as Billy walked away.

“We’re doing a charity raffle.” Tabs said “The money we’re raising goes to help battered women.” “So what’s the prize?” I asked, clicking that I had something to do with it. The four of them shyly looked away before Kelly spoke up “win a kiss.” That got my eyebrow to lift.

“This was something we did with Tom.” Linx said, airing the facts out “Every now and then we would do a show and hold a raffle. Two winners are picked, one guy and one girl. The guy gets to pick one of us to kiss for up to a minute. And the girl gets a kiss from “Mr. Vixen” for the same deal.”

“And all of the money the show and the raffle make goes right to the charity.” “And you weren’t going to tell me till I had no choice in the matter?” I asked. “We’re sorry” they said and sound rightfully so. “All you had to do was tell me. And I would have done it.” I said “and I will do it anyway.”

“Thank you so much, Aiden.” Lura said, leaving a kiss on my cheek “And with the last song we do could you just play along?” I nodded. She kissed the other cheek and left for the stage. The other three followed suit. Kiss a cheek and head for the stage.

I turned back around and sat on the rail as I have done for most of the hour. “Paul, you don’t have to stand over me” I said to the pit bull, who was still behind me. “Not here for you.” he said, “They asked me to keep an eye on you.” “Fight or flight I take it?” I said.

“More or less just without the flight part.” he chuckled. “Alright boys and girls. We’re back” Tabs said taking her mic “and we all want to thank you for showing your support.” I saw a few girls pointing at me and giggling. I couldn’t tell you what kind of giggling it was, just that it was there.

“And ladies, we want to thank you. For the sell out we had on the Mister Vixen part of the raffle.” Lura said, when she was ready “so guys come on, the winner gets to pick one of us to kiss him for up to a minute.”

“I think they don’t want to.” Tabs chimed in “Because if they pick any of us. They might not last a minute.” “Bump, Dum, Tish.” Kelly drummed in. “Maybe we should show them what they’re up against?” Linx checked in. “Here, talk when you’re ready.” Paul said, handing me a mic.

I shrugged and took it. I hooked my feet under the rail and leaned back to make it harder to be seen. “What do you think, Mr. Vixen?” Lura asked. “Up till now everyone has seen me” I said to the mic. The crowd twisted and turned to see where I was, till I sat up.

“Or we have too many wife beaters in the place to help out?” I said. “Careful Mister. Them be fightin words.” Kelly said. “Well aren’t we fighting something here?” I said. “True, or maybe there are more guys here who’d want to kiss you?” Linx deadpan a pot shot.

“Come on girls, let’s not give them any ideas.” I said. “Wait, wait I got it.” Tabs kicked in “If we get the guys to sell out. We’ll give them a chance to get a kiss from the four of us.” “What? Like one guy, four girls or one guy per girl” I asked.

“Yes, if a guy has us each draw his numbers” Tabs said. The girls all nodded and turned back to the crowd. “You heard her guys. If you buy four tickets. You might be lucky enough to get the whole band to kiss you.” I said, pulling out what cash I had “you know what guys I’m going for it.”

And I did, I bought four tickets and left it at that. “You have till the end of the show to buy. So get to it.” Tabs said before getting the show moving again. The show was three hours long. They had two hours and one more break left. I flicked the mic off and was about to hand it back to Paul.

He shook it off and had me keep it. So I put it in my leg pocket and watched the show. They were great. The crowd loved them. And the girls loved it and the crowd. They teased the guys more and more to get the tickets sold and it was working. I heard one guy at the bar buy four tickets for each girl.

And every time someone looked at me. They went and bought some. That hour went by fast and sooner than I knew it. The girls were right behind me. I repeated my trick from earlier and leaned back to see them smiling at me. “Please tell me I didn’t overdo it?” I asked.

“Nope, you did great.” Tabs said, hugging my head. “I’m shocked you actually did that.” Linx said. “Yeah you know you don’t have to pay for that” Tabs said lowering her voice. “I’m not playing to win.” I said just as low. “I hope you don’t have anything loose in your pockets?” Lura said.

I checked and gave her the all good. “Ok” Lura said “I got to go check on something.” And with that she took off. Someone put a barstool under my back to hold me up so I didn’t have to move. “What is with the staff?” I asked, “I’m not a VIP.”

“Why not?” Linx asked, “You may not be on stage with us. But you are part of the band.” “Don’t fight it tall boy.” Tabs add “Plus you’re Mr. Vixen now. And that makes you VIP.” “I won’t go that far.” I said. I still didn’t get the whole Mr. Vixen joke they had going. But if it works.

Billy found us again and looked overjoyed. “It’s a sellout, there are no more tickets.” he said “And I can see why.” If I hadn’t said this before. But when something weird is about to happen my ear twitches. And it was going mad.

“I have to ask. Who did your outfits? Girls, you look great.” he said, losing the more front tuned voice he used on stage. Linx pointed to me and said “he did it.” He looked at me and then the girls. “Billy, I don’t think he’s your type,” Kelly added.

“Well a girl can dream can’t she?” Billy said. I had a bad feeling about this. Next thing I know the tomcat had my head and dropped a big wet kiss on my face. If I had not had some weird shit happen to me by now. This had to be the weirdest.

But hey I try not to judge. Plus Lura was growling in his ear, freaked him out. He took off happily running for his life. I shook off my shock and wiped my face clean. “Does this mean you’re bi?” Tabs asked. “No.” I said thinking about it, “But I’m not going to kill the guy over It.”

They were taken by how easy going I was about the matter. “But don’t think I’ll let him do that again.” I said, “He didn’t even buy me a drink.” That put the girls at ease. Remember I was there for them. They weren’t there for me.

But the show’s not over.

Chapter 11

The final set of the show started and everyone was feeling the high. I sat on the rail for pretty much the whole show and between girls running up to me trying for a freebie and guys drooling over the girls. The show seemed more lewd than it was meant to be.

The crowd was packing tighter on the dance floor and there was almost no room to move. After what everyone thought was the last song Lura pulled up the mic. “Alright everyone quiet for a second” she said to what seemed a hopeless try.

“ALRIGHT BOYS AND GIRL SHUSH” Tabs said, getting the crowd’s attention. “Thank you.” Lura said once the noise died down. “We have one more song for you.” she said, fixing something on her belt. That got a cheer from the mob.

Lura waved her hand to quiet the mob before she continued “This is the first song we can call our own. And it was written by Mr. Vixen himself.” One of the stagehands put a spotlight on me so I just smiled and waved.

“And so here tonight we will give to you the best the Heaven’s Vixens have.” she said, making the madding mob wait. She set the mic back where she had and toned her guitar. “Come on get moving people” she said, working the crowd “here it is LIVE ROUND!”

Kelly beat the drums wildly as Linx’s fingers twisted in a blur. Tabs hummed into her mic as her hands danced the keys.“It’s the end for you and I. The time has come. Make the final bet. There’s no turning back now.” Lura sang out with all she had, her hands keeping in time with the others.

They all picked up with “So load it with a live round” the crowd started jumping “And give that wheel a spin” Lura sang on “I’ll lay it all out on the line. This is my one last chance. It’s all or nothing.” “So load it with a live round” “And give that wheel a spin”

“I’ll give it more then what I got. This is my one last stand. It’s now or never.” “So load it with a live round” “And give that wheel a spin” I stood up and Lura locked eyes with me. “You think I’m gonna give in. You say I’m gonna back down. IT’S NOT YOUR CALL.”

“So load it with a live round” “And give that wheel a spin.” “I’ll take it to the last level. AND NOW IT BEINGS. Now’s the time to lay it out.” “SO load IT with a LIVE ROUND” “And give that wheel a spin.” ”This is the end. So pull the trigger. And let’s who wins.”

As Lura sang she drew out a small handgun and loaded it. She aimed it right at my heart. For a second or two everything froze as she pulled the trigger. She got me right in the chest. Luckily it was just a paint round and just stained the shirt.

But a heavy hand hit me in the back and threw me into the crowd. Hands were grabbing and lifting me up and a few got a little too friendly. And the girls just sang on like it didn’t even happen. “SO LOAD IT WITH A LIVE ROUND.” “SO LOAD IT WITH A LIVE ROUND.”

“AND GIVE THAT WHEEL A SPIN.” ”SO LOAD IT WITH A LIVE ROUND.” “Come on bring him over here” Lura yelled to the crowd from the side of the mic. “SO LOAD IT WITH A LIVE ROUND.” “AND GIVE THAT WHEEL A SPIN.”

They finished the song just as my feet hit the stage. Lura grabbed my arm and pulled me free of the hands. Somehow none of my things fell out of my pockets and I still had the mic. I pulled it out and turned it back on. I took a deep breath and sighed into the mic.

“Well that was fun” I said “The HEAVEN”S VIXENS EVERYONE!” The crowd went mad. “Alright people chill we’re not done yet,” Lura said “or should we just pack and go?” The crowd unwillingly settled so we could talk.

Linx set down her guitar and joined me and Lura as well as Tabs. Kelly pulled a small drum with her and sat on one of the amps. “Ok, Mr. Vixen who picks first you or us” Tabs said into her mic. I looked around the crowd.

“First I think you ladies need some water” I said waving to a stagehand, who turned and ran off. “But I think we should ask everyone who gave their support tonight, who goes first.” I didn’t think the mob would like the idea. But they loved it.

“Ok, Boys and girls, which will it be?” Tabs asked, “Mr. Vixen’s choice or the band picks?” All the women yelled for my choice and all the men yelled for the girl’s. So it was dead even. “Ok any other bright ideas” Linx chimed in.

“Anyone got a quarter?” I asked. The girls all facepalmed. The stagehand finally came back with the water for the girls and a dollar coin for us to flip. “Hey, what's your name?” I asked the stagehand. “Steve,” he answered.

“Thank you Steve you’re a big help” I said into the mic “Can we get a cheer for Steve here?” “Steve, Steve, Steve” the crowd chanted. The now red face rat ran off. “OK, OK settle down people.” I said, waving them off. I handed the coin to Kelly.

“OK, Kelly Doll give us a flip and let’s see what happens” I said and held the mic out for her. “Alright heads for girls, and tails for boys” she said and got a crowd wide hoot. “Down boys” Tabs teased winking once. Kelly flipped the coin into the air.

Part of me was hoping I wouldn’t have to go through with this but again it wasn’t about me. Kelly caught the coin and gently slammed it down on the drum. Kelly looked around before moving her hand. “AND IT’S TAILS!” she called out “Mr. Vixen you pick first.”

“Ok we need the tickets Steve.” I said into the mic. “Steve, Steve, Steve.” the crowd chanted once more. Poor Steve came back to the stage with the tickets in two large hats. One was marked Mr. Vixen and the other marked H. Vixens.

The poor white fur rat had to stand there as I shook up and pulled out a ticket. I handed it to Lura to read off the numbers. Steve stepped back and waited to leave. Lura called out the numbers as a pink hair mouse spat her drink in her friend’s face.

“Ok, Next we do this, we should ask everyone to set their drink aside.” I said. Paul led the little mouse to the stage as Lura leaned in close to me. “Don’t be afraid to feel her up” she whispered in my ear. The pink hair mouse that was hitting on me earlier was standing next to me.

She was blushing madly trying to hide her face.“Ah, we meet again I see,” I said with the mic close to my face. Linx moved to block the exit of the stage. “So tell us your name” I teased. “Come on Kim” her friend shouted as a get back for the drink. The mouse shot her friend a dirty look.

“Thank you” I said “so Kim did you like the show?” She nodded with her face behind her hands. “Relax.” I whispered in her ear “This is my first time on stage too.” She pulled her hands down a little still covering her muzzle. I looked at the band and then to the crowd.

The girls left this part solely for me to deal with. “Come on people” I said to the crowd. “Kiss, Kiss, Kiss, Kiss” they chanted. I waved my hands to make the crowd get louder. Even the girls got in on the act. She just jumped up, grabbing my head and tried to suck my face off.

Lura got the mouse’s leg around me and I set my hand on her hip. I rolled my hand slowly across her rear and tail as she sucked my tongue into the back of her throat. When we split she had a dazed look on her face with a big smile. She stood there frozen to the world.

I looked at Lura and we both had the same idea. So we picked her up and threw her into the crowd. She came to, just after that. As the crowd carried the mouse away Steve stepped up. The crowd gave the Steve chant again. The girls picked a ticket one at a time and waited till each had one.

Lura had crossed her fingers when she put her hand into the hat. I didn’t stop to think the staff had really put my numbers in. so I was just playing along. I pulled my tickets and checked the numbers as they were called.

Kelly's pick was a tall horse and built like a wall. Linx pulled a black fur rabbit from the hat. And Tabs called a red fur fox to the stage. Some of the crowd went mad with Lura’s pick. And she was looking right at me. I didn’t really listen to the numbers. But the staff really did put my tickets in.

She handed me the ticket and I checked it against my own. The once mad crowd laughed when my jaw dropped. “Ok, I did not see that coming.” I told the crowd. “Just shut up and kiss her.” Kelly said of all people. The girls made less of a show of this. Then I did.

They had the four of us line up with our backs to the crowd. Kelly jumped on the stallion and kissed him long and hard waving her hat in her free hand. She jumped off him pushing him off the stage into the sea of friendly hands.

Linx teased the hare as she licked his lips and kissed him till he fainted and fell off the stage. Tabs grabbed the fox’s head, kissing him wildly. She let go when he tripped off the stage. Lura looked me in the eyes. I put my hand on her hip and pulled her closer.

She hugged my neck as we kissed. I dropped the mic forgetting it was in my hand. The crowd hooted and waited for my flight. We smiled at each other as we pulled away. I stepped back to the edge of the stage and waited for her to send me flying.

All I really had to do was just fall back. But that won’t have been as much fun. The other girls pulled me back as they each took a limb and started to swing me. They threw out into the sea of hands and laughed as I was groped. Lura picked up the mic and checked it.

“Ok, ok Boys and girls. Can we have him back now?” Lura asked, waving the crowd to send me back. The mob toying did so. The girls helped me back to my feet and I turned to the crowd. We all smiled and waved.

“Alright thank you everyone” Lura said and passed the mic to Tabs. “Ok Boys and Girls we’re done for the night.” she said, handing the mic off to Linx. “Drive safe.” she added, passing it to Kelly. “And don’t stay up too late. God bless,” she said, signing off. We all took a bow and filed off stage.

“That was great, girls.” Billy said, dragging us to the bar “And you. You foxy wolf you.” “Easy Billy.” I said, “You’re not my type.” He laughed and made sure we had a chance to cool down before leaving. We were still sitting at the bar when a small hand tapped me on the shoulder.

I turned to see Kim the pink hair mouse girl standing there with a nervous smile. Tabs had just returned from the bathroom and chose to sit in my lap at that point. “Oh, I’m sorry,” the mouse said, turning to leave. Lura caught her by the wrist in a gentle loose grip.

“If you have something to say go ahead and say it” she said as friendly as she could. “I couldn’t.” The mouse said, trying not to move. “We know he’s cute and he can be thick at times. But he’s a sweetheart.” Tabs said, hugging my neck.

“I just want to apologize for something I said to him earlier.” she said slowly pulling away. Lura let go of the girl’s arm but pulled her closer. “No you didn’t. You just want to hit on him some more.” Linx said.

“You can try.” Kelly said, “But I don’t mean to be rude. But he has had a long night. And we kinda of force him to do something he’s not use to.” I didn’t think about it but I hooked one foot under the foot rail of the bar. “Maybe she just wants another kiss.” Tabs said, making a playful kissing face.

The mouse blushed a bright pink to match her hair. Lura pulled the mouse on to her lap and had her facing me. I was somewhat zoned out and didn’t really think about what was going on. It is when I’m like this I tend to think nonstop. When given something to think about, my mouth tends to follow.

Kim, I think was her name, was sitting on Lura’s lap thinking about what she should say. “Hey he’s got the stare going again.” Tabs said looking at my eyes. “What stare?” the mouse asked. The mouse looked me over.

“Oh he tends to stare off like that when he’s zoned out.” Linx said “when he’s like that you can ask him just about anything. And not just get the answer. But also a whole back story behind it.” This helped set the mouse at ease. Seeing as I was barely there anyway.

“So you can ask him anything? Like how many girls he’s slept with?” she said before she realized what she said. She covered her mouth in hopes they weren’t mad. But they had all turned to me when they knew I heard the question.

“Some nights it’s one or two. Other nights it’s three. And on movie nights, four.” I said thoughtlessly. “So he’s a perv?” she asked as she was about to pull away. “No he’s talking about us.” Tabs said, taking the mouse’s hands. “And he ends up being everyone’s teddy bear.”

Linx put her hand over my mouth before I could stuff my foot in it. “Look, He’s not a people person. And being around a lot of people makes him act weird.” Lura said, giving the mouse a small hug before setting her back on her feet.

“So we know you were hitting on him. When you called us clowns. And that’s fine.” The poor mouse shook her head. “Hon, next time you pick someone to hit on. Might suggest you give it a little thought about the way you do it.” Lura said, winking to Tabs.

“Alright tall boy. Give the cutie here one for the road.” Tabs said, pushing me to lean back. I leaned back a good way, so my upside down head was level with the girl’s chest. Lifting a bit to reach her jaw line. She left a small kiss on my nose and darted away.

“Tabitha next time. Don’t tell cute girls he’s zoned out any more.” Kelly said, “We might have to start sharing him.” I sat back up and was ready for bed. I yawned, letting my tongue stick out right into the little vixen’s face. I don’t recall much after that. Mainly because I was falling asleep.

I remember getting in the van. Having a smoke. And some of the ride home. I remember getting out of the van and going into the house. After that I was asleep and dead to the world. The next morning I woke up to find Lura drooling in my face again and both of us naked.

I sighed thinking I did something I shouldn’t have. I didn’t think of anything. I was dead anyway. One of her ruby-brown eyes opened and found me. A soft smile broke across her face. “Good morning Hon” she said, leaving a kiss on my nose.

“We tried changing your clothes for bed last night. But we couldn’t keep you standing long enough to do so” she said, slipping out of the bed. I laid there and watched her get dressed for her morning run.

I didn’t hear the quiet sores of the other wolf behind me. Her black fur arm stood out from the lighter gray of my side. My only thought was if Linx was as strong as Lura. And had my head in her fun bags I’d be dead.

She was pressing herself into my back. I felt her hard nipples pressing into my back with each breath she took. So I lay for a minute as Lura left the room. “Get up when you’re ready.” Lura said, closing the door behind her. I nodded.

My breathing had caused Linx to pull herself closer and was cuddling my back. I felt her rub her face into the back of my shoulder. My mind ran the routine the girls had. Most days Lura or Tabs were the first to rise. Then the other followed by Linx and Kelly just about the same time.

The morning after a show Tabs was the last to wake and asked us to keep the nose down. But it made sense to me, why she was like that. She would get lightheaded after the show. And it gave her headaches the next morning. Lura’s morning run lasted an hour.

And aside from me, everyone was up before she was back. Like I said, that was just routine. There was a knock at the door and Kelly’s long noise peeked in. She knew I was awake but I wasn’t who she was after. “Morning Aiden” she said “could you wake her up Please?”

I thought about the way the wolf was sleeping. And thought about how the best way to wake her was. So I ran my hand up and down her bare thigh. My actions got a response from the she-wolf. “Not now,” she said, curling deeper into my back.

As a joke, I made sure Kelly knew it. I made sure Linx could hear me when I said “No thanks Kelly I think I have Breakfast right here. But I could use some bacon.” “Bacon” the she-wolf said as her head jumped and forced her to sit up.

That was enough for me to roll out of the way. Kelly added “Sorry, Tabs ate it all.” “Then I’m going back to bed.” Linx said, dropping back down. I just hopped out of bed before it hit me. I didn’t have anything on.

“Well Linx.” Kelly called using my timing against me “Guess I’ll have to take care of the morning woody, Aiden has.” I threw my shorts on just in time. “Not without me you’re not.” Linx shot sitting up as she came to.

Kelly “eep” and shut the door. “I think we have created a monster” she said only to look at me after the fact.”Morning playboy.” She said stretching as far as she could. When she relaxed her arms down my eyes followed her large soft fur breasts bounce.

“You’re starring again playboy” she said purposely playing with herself. “I’m sorry” I said lowering my head. “Get back here Playboy.” she said, not letting me leave the room. “What’d I break?” I asked, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “Nothing,” she said with a fake smile.

“Please make this fast, I haven’t had my coffee yet.” I said, meeting her playful glare with my own even one. She crawled out of the bed, her naked body moving heavily still asleep. I have seen her naked before but I didn’t really see her. I mean like the finer details that most overlook.

Like the way her tail curls more to the right. Or the two different black tones of her fur and hair. Or the way her jade green eyes just pulled on you, if you stared at them too long. Or the small round patch of dark gray fur that sat just at the base of her pelvis.

These were things I started seeing just as I had seen the finer details of the others. But what set her apart was the fact she hid these things. And she knew she was doing it. Part of me found her little game fun. Because I love learning new things about people. And she always had something new.

The way she was standing in front of me put me at eye level with her gray spot. I turned my eyes to meet her before I found myself staring at the wrong place for too long. “I wanted to know something.” she said “something about you.” I cocked a brow.

“I know you can handle yourself in many different ways.” she said licking her lips “But what I want to know is how well you can handle another’s needs?” “Are you asking me to tell you if I know how to please a woman?” I asked.

“No,” she said, giving me an honest smile “I know you can.” “So what is it you’re asking?” I questioned. “Can you please a woman without her doing anything for you?” she said, making it clear. “Don’t know.” I answered.

“Then how about I make a bet with you?” she said, her smile never failing “If you can please a woman. Without her doing anything for you. You win.” She made it a point that whoever the woman was. She couldn’t give me any form of release at any point in the matter.

I blinked and turned my head to think about the matter. The vulpe and lycan parts of my brain had their say in the matter. And both again it was a no win if I took the bet and I agreed with them. After the mental court session adjourned I looked her right in the eye.

“Your bet is a no win for me. No matter how I look at it.” I said, “So I won’t take it.” “Oh, what makes you think that?” she asked, bending at the hip to meet me at eye level. “I would have lost just by taking the bet.” I said. She thought about it. She didn’t see how that could make scents.

“The bet is to please a woman. Correct?” I asked. She nodded. “But I cannot receive anything from her. Correct?” I asked. She nodded. “So by taking the bet. I would be doing so to receive something.” I said “Which even though I would receive from another. Would still mean I was only doing so for myself.”

“Damn, you’re good.” she smiled still the same “But I didn’t say anything about pleasing me. Now did I?” She dropped the matter and left a small kiss on the tip of my nose. She got dressed and left me on my own. Once she shut the door behind her I let out a long sigh.

“I think. I’m losing whatever is left of my mind.” I said to myself, reaching for a shirt. I pulled the shirt on as I left the bedroom and went to the kitchen. Breakfast around here became more of a “find food and eat” deal. Unless they had me make breakfast. But a cup of coffee was all I wanted.

Everyone was up and the only one missing was Lura. And no sooner did my coffee finish brewing than she can through the door. “I’m Back” she called, closing the door behind her. “Welcome back” we all called back to her. She found us in the kitchen. I had just sat down with my coffee.

Tabs handed me some pages to look over. “Good morning all.” she said “Let me hit the shower really quick. Then we can go.” I looked up over the pages I was reading. “What? We’re going out.” She said “We need some girl time.” I shrugged and went back to reading.

I knew she shook her head as she always does when I react that way. But she patted me on the head and left for the bathroom. “So tall boy, what’s your plan for the day?” Tabs asked. “Was going to work on my stories. But I think I could help you out with your work.” I said.

The small vixen almost fell out of the chair, she was so happy. “So what do you think so far?” she asked. “Well.” I said, “This is just the way I see it. Your story is moving too fast. And you're going for the climax way too quickly.” “I thought that’s how a yiff works,” she said.

“If you’re just going for sex then yeah. No point in a plot.” I said “But, if you down tone the sex and draw it out more. You pull more of the main plot into it. Then you have something to it. But that’s just me.” “But how can I draw it out?” she asked. I was still looking over the last page.

“You have a three page story.” I said “And a plot that doesn’t go anywhere.” “I’m sorry” she said, frowning. “Ok,” I said, “Answer me this. Why are they having sex?” “I don’t know.” she said, shaking her head “to cum?” And I facepalmed. This was going to take all day to work out.

“Hey Tabitha. Maybe you and Aiden can stay home. And work on your story. And we’ll go out for a bit.” Kelly said, asking Linx in the same line. Linx didn’t mind the idea and said, “let’s see what Lura has to say about it first.” “Say about what” Lura asked walking right out of the shower.

And I mean she still had soap in her fur and without a towel. I just held up the pages out of respect. “Did we forget something?” I asked. “Yes, and I ran butt ass naked out of the shower to get it.” she said. Well that was a loss. I put the pages down. There was no point in hiding her.

“What did you forget?” Tabs asked. “My towel.” she answered. And just to tease me she kissed the little fox before running off to find a towel. It was going to be a long day. And I don’t know what makes it worse. Being used to it or being the cause of it. But what I did know was one thing.

And that was. I was going to need more coffee. …A lot more.

Chapter12

Shortly after the other three left Tabs and I were sitting on the bed my laptop set up on a blank word document. “I don’t know, Aiden.” she said looking over her own work “It doesn’t seem like you can do anything with it.” “No,” I said, “you have more to it. You just tied the plot in the wrong way.”

I typed out her words as quickly as I could. I let the spell check do its job and let the little fox read the cleaner print. “Ok Mr. Wizard” she challenged “you write one.” I took a deep breath and went out for a smoke. She followed me outside.

Outside I cleared my head and poured every lewd thought into one spot. She saw the look on my face and didn’t say a word. As soon as I finished my smoke I led her back to the bedroom. I sat down and set my hands on the keys. In my trance my fingers moved with an uneasy speed.

The small vixen sitting next to me watched the motions of my hands transfixed on my fingers. She broke me out of my trance with a needful groan. I shook my head and let her read over my work. “Ok how did you do that?” she asked, shifting her legs a bit.

“I just think about how it would feel. If it was me in the scene.” I answered “And then write out how it felt.” She just looked at me. “Yeah, I can’t do that,” she said. I blushed when a dirty idea came to mind. “I think there is a way we can work around that” I said timidly.

“What? Like you walk me through your dirty mind?” she said playfully. “No.” I said, “You walk me through yours.” She blushed at the idea. “I mean you tell me what to type” I said, clearing up my wording. “Ok and where should I start?” she asked, shifting a bit closer to me.

“Wherever you want. Just think about how it would feel to go through the scene in an active role.” I said. She thought about it trying to put herself in a trance. She told me what to type going into as much depth as she could.

She spoke more like she was watching the scene play out, than being part of it. She stopped by shaking her head. “This isn’t working,” she said, rubbing her head. “It’s fine.” I said “Just start small. Like, you know how it feels when you touch someone.”

She tried again and hit the same road block. More to the point. I saw where it was coming from. I took her hand. Contact took her out of the place she put herself. Her blue stopped twitching and locked onto me.

“Ok how about you type it out and I’ll watch” I said, sliding the laptop table in front of her. She put herself back into the trance or tried to anyway. She deleted everything on the page and started again. After about ten minutes she stopped and again deleted the page.

“I can’t do it.” she said “I just can’t feel it.” “It’s ok.” I said “Not everyone can use this way of writing.” “No I mean,” she said and blushed deeply “I can’t feel what she is going through.” I knew why she couldn’t do it. It all has to do with her eye. For her, it was just pain.

“Tabitha. You don’t have to push yourself to get it right.” I said “I have been working on this for years. So I’m used to detaching myself.” I didn’t want to tell her the mess of my head space. Or how thin my connections to the real world were.

“But I want to feel what she feels.” Tabs said “I read what you did. And I could feel every touch.” There was a way I could help. If she’s willing. “I didn’t think about it till now. And mostly I didn’t want to suggest it out right.” I said.”What? Tell me.” she demanded.

“You walk me through it.” I said. “What do you mean? Like?” she started. As she spoke the idea smacked her like a frying pan. This idea was a question of trust. And far she was willing to go. I was willing to give her full control.

“You mean. I tell you what to do. And you do it?” she said. I scratched the side of my head and said “yes.” She looked around like she was checking to see if there was anyone else in the room. She timidly backed away. I stood up and went to the door.

“Take your time. And Think it through.” I said “If you don’t want to do it. Then I won’t force it.” She sighed as I left. I went outside to have a smoke. And giving her some space to think. I came inside and she was standing in the bedroom doorway.

She gave me a lewd, if not sheepish smile saying. “I thought about it. And I think. I want you to help me with it.” I followed her back into the room and closed the door. She pulled on my shirt and slid it off me. She had me sit on the edge of the bed. the table not far away.

She stripped her clothes off. Tabitha may have been nineteen. Even then she still had unfinished growth left in her. Her milky white belly fur coated softball sized breasts. The same white fur flowed down her from her neck to a healthy sized mound and wrapped under her tail.

Her tail was long and flowing and puffed out into a large black and white brush. She was young and it showed. up till now she had only toyed and teased me. But the look on her face was the most adult she could be. “We can stop at any point.” I reminded her. She nodded.

She was shaking all over. I could tell she was scared. She laid a towel over my lap before sitting in my lap. “Ok, can you see the screen?” she asked. I could see over her shoulder, given the way she was sitting I could see not just the screen but down her front as well.

“Ok as you type. I will do as it says.” I said, giving her a smile. After a long pause she started typing with some speed. stopping so I could keep up. She set up the scene the same way we were. “Go slow.” I said softly “Whenever you are ready.” She nodded again, typing a handful of lines.

I did as the words were scripted and put my arms around her. I nuzzled my face into her neck and kissed it gently. She hummed in delight as she typed out more commands. I traced her stomach slowly nibbling on her neck. She was cooing softly as I followed her words.

She drew out each action making contact last as long as she could. I rubbed her sides and traced my fingers across her belly. She moaned as I playfully nipped at her neck. Her words led my hands up to her young chest. I felt the fur of her breasts, nipples were hard.

I gently held them, squeezing them as she commanded. I rolled and pinched her nipples and sucked on her neck.”Oh, God” she hissed, drawing a sharp breath. She left one hand on her breasts and ordered the other to ease its way down. My hand met her moan as it found her mound.

I cupped her with the whole of my hand. I waited for her body to let her think. She was breathing heavily. Like the contact was too much. Her juices were flowing fast between my fingers. “I can stop if you need me to.” I said making it clear she was in charge.

“No, I can do this.” she said, moaning from the heat of my hand. I gave her some breathing room. She was tense and shaking. I could feel her heart racing against my chest. She took a deep breath. Her hands typed as much as she could as fast as she could.

Just to keep my hands moving the way she wanted. As she had it on the page I traced her soft fur mound with my digits drawing her lustful cries. She knew how much this was turning me on. She was thinking about stopping just to play. But she asked me to help her. She knew what she wanted.

As ordered I gently traced my finger along her slit. It opened freely, soaking my finger. She was pushing her body this way and that. Pulling her burning heat over my drenched hand. I found the hard nub of her clitoris and pinched it between my fingers. She moaned and even typed out “Oh, fuck!”

My other hand followed its orders and moved to tease each breast and nipple in turn. She commanded me to nip hard on the back of her neck. And drive my finger into her. I did as she wished. She started to buck as she howled out her release. Her body gripped the tip of my finger.

I tightened my grip so she wouldn’t fall. She rode out the shockwave. For a second I thought she had passed out. Breathing heavily, she smiled at me. “Give me a second.” she said, putting her hands over mine “But leave these where they are. I’m not done yet.”

Once she was breathing easier Tabs started typing again. She didn’t let me see what she was typing till she was done. I took a minute to read it. I blinked, eyes widened. I looked her in the eyes and she just nodded. The little fox shifted in my lap. She spread her legs out and curled her tail.

She pulled me under her arm so my head was level with her perky breasts. As the script ordered I started teasing her damp heat with my fingers. Slowly slipping one into her tight hole. Following her lead I nuzzled my face into her breasts. I playfully teased her nipples.

With my other hand free she had me gently petting her tail. She moaned softly, pushing the rolling table away. She gripped the back of my head. pulling softly on my hair. She squeezed my head into her chest. I teased her tail as she said to. she cooed with each stroke.

“Faster” she whispered into my ear as her hips rolled in my hand. I pumped my hand into her as she asked, rubbing her clitoris with the palm of my hand. I started sucking on her nipples. Nipping on them as she whimpered.

She quaked in my hands again, biting down on her hand to keep from screaming. “Don’t stop. Please don’t stop.” She begged, tightening her grip on me. I slowed down till she could breathe once more. She took my hand away from her tail, putting my fingers into her mouth.

Tabitha hummed as she sucked on my fingers running her tongue over them. The little vixen pushed me till we rolled back onto the bed. She sucked my finger out of her mouth with a small pop. She moved my hand under her tail. She pushed one of my fingers into another tight hole.

Gasping as it slipped into her with just the lube of her spit. “Oh God” she panted, pushing my finger deeper. I wasn’t sure if what she did hurt. But I played with her more, taking her thoughts from the added finger. I slowly eased another finger into her dripping wet slit.

She was lost in her lust begging for more. Her hips rocked between my hands making her take my fingers deeper into herself. She was moaning loudly, almost screaming in my ear. She wasn’t holding my head anymore but just pulling on my hair.

I bit down on her nipple causing her to buck into another quake. The lust filled fox in my lap yelped and bucked, pushing herself harder to hit another quake. She was biting on my ear half screaming at me. Her moans were driving me wild.

She whimpered with need as I tore my hand from under her tail. I rolled us over so I was on my side and she was on her back. She looked into my eyes the wild lust in hers begging for release. I bit down on her neck, pumping my hand into her. Her free leg kicked the air and she gripped the bed.

She screamed out again as the last quake hit. Her hips bucked. Her face twisted. Her eyes watered. Drooled from her lips. My hand was showered with her juices in thick spray. She dropped back on the bed, her body limp. She was wheezing and huffing. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head.

I let go of her. I feared I hurt her with what I did. I stood over her. my hand clasped over my face. She sighed with a happy little hum. She was out cold but happily asleep. She seemed more at peace then she had been. I did what I could to clean up the mess. And laid the blanket over her.

I changed my clothes and threw the mess in the laundry to be washed. I wasn’t sure of what else to do. So I sat on the edge of the bed and let her sleep. I saved her work so she could come back to it later. and worked on my own stories.

An hour later the front door opened and the girls walked in. They found us as we were. Me, working on my computer. And Tabs fast asleep. “And what do we have here?” Linx smiled at the scent in the air. One of my ears folded, the other hurt too much. I lowered my head knowing I was busted.

Lura was putting food out in the kitchen. And Kelly was standing behind Linx. “Aiden, what happened to your ear?” Kelly asked. “We were working on her story. And one thing led to another. And at one point she bit my ear.” I said not looking up. Tabs quietly woke up hearing the others talking.

“I hope for your sake. You didn’t hurt her.” Linx frowned at me. “No. But he did give me one hell of a hickey” the playful fox mewed. She sat up rubbing her neck. “And you did a number on his ear.” Kelly added. “That happened in the middle of the fourth one he gave me,” the fox answered.

“Fourth” they both said eyes wide in shock. “How far did he go?” Linx asked, eyeing me as she always does. “Well given it was his first time. He scored five times. But I passed out before I could return the favor.” she said, hugging my neck from behind.

She kissed the side of my head and asked about my ear. I shook off the question but patted her head. “I see he even cleaned up after the fact.” Linx said, seeding a claim. “It didn’t feel right to let her sleep like that.” I said.

“If you’re asking if he did anything else.” Tabs said “The answer is no.” She stared down the wolf. After the stare down Tabs turned to Kelly and said “you were right about having a guy’s finger being up there.” Kelly blushed and walked away.

“He gave you a hickey” the wolf asked leaning over to look at my ear “Well looks like he got a few firsts of yours deary.” The fox was still in a daze but she nodded quietly. “Guess we need to add some things to the list.” Linx said, licking my ear. Her tongue sent chills down my spine.

“Go easy on him before you break him.” Lura yelled from the kitchen. Tabs got up and left the room. “I’m hungry,” she added, closing the door behind her. Linx looked back at the door and turned back to me. “You should feel proud of yourself, Playboy.” She said, slipping down between my legs.

“I didn’t do anything she didn’t want.” I said. “Oh, how do you know she wanted you to do that to her?” she asked, running her hands across my legs. I pulled up the pages Tabs had typed and showed them to the wolf. With a dark smile she turned back to me.

“She didn’t put in for you to bite her. Or for you to stuff a finger in her ass.” The black she-wolf smiled, sliding up to my face. “She did the part with the finger and.” I said “And the bite just kind of just happened.” “Oh” she said “just happen, like oops.”

“I didn’t think about what I was doing at the moment.” I said gently pushing her away. “And you think I’m just doing this like some wild dog.” Was Linx just playing another mind game with me? Or am I overthinking again?

“No.” she said, pushing herself against my hand “Unlike most men. You were doing only what she asked. And even to the point she asked without saying a word. I know how wild that girl can be. And yet without using any force you tamed that little beast.”

I shot her a dirty look. “She opened up to you in ways she has never done to anyone else.” Linx said, sliding my hand across her chest. I pulled my hand away. “You know you’re doing it again.” I said looking her in the eye. “You’re saying one thing and doing the opposite.”

She paused and thought about what she had said and looked me right in the eye. “No. Not this time.” she said, drawing closer knowing I couldn’t make a break for it. “This time I mean what I said. And I’m doing what feels right.” she said, laying her soft paw on the side of my head.

“I’m not playing a game. I said you did what she wanted. And you only did what made her happy.” She pulled me closer, never breaking eye contact. “You see, I’ve stopped playing games with you, Playboy. In all my life I have never met anyone who could do what you can.”

I blinked, trying to think my way out of the scene. “Linx, I’m just a loser who pulls buggies at a store.” I said, “I’m not some big time lady killer you seem to think I am.” “Lady Killer. Oh no. no. no. I have never thought that of you, Playboy.” she smiled.

“You’re something much worse. You are a great guy. Mr. Perfect. any girl’s Mr. Right. I don’t think you’re a loser. Far from it. I think you’re the perfect lie.” Our noses touched. I could hear her heart racing, and my own heart was working overtime just to keep me alive.

I’m not sure what she was doing. Or why she was acting this way. My head started spinning and I couldn’t focus. I fell back on the bed and I felt my eyes roll around in my head. Everything went black before I even knew what happened.

A few minutes later I came to, with something heavy on my lap. I lift my head and open my eyes to Linx’s jade green eyes just smiling at me. “You should take better care of yourself.” she said letting her hands rest between my legs.

“I’d ask if you had better things to do. But you like to treat me like a toy.” I said “And what fun would it be if I broke.” “Think what you will.” she chided “Doesn’t mean I don’t like you.” “This coming from the woman who says she hates me?” I retorted.

“Like I said, think what you will.” she said and started teasing me. “What do you think you’re doing?” I asked as she pulled on my shorts. “Something I want to do. So hush and enjoy it.” She said. Before I could stop her she had what she wanted.

My head dropped back, my eyes rolled again. I heard the door crack up. I knew someone was watching. Before I could say anything I heard Linx say “you got him worked up. Want to help me relieve him of the stress?” Soft footsteps followed and Linx said something I didn’t hear.

Before I knew what hit me I had two of them working me over. They worked together teasing my flesh and soon they had my hips moving on their own. “I don’t think you’re ready for that yet.” I heard Linx say, pulling away from my rod.

“So? I still want to try.” I heard Tabs’ voice say. I opened my eyes and looked down. Just in time to see the young fox try to swallow me whole. Her head bobbed up and down against my hips. She almost got to my knot before it was too much for her. She pulled off and took a deep breath.

Linx shot me a look before I could open my mouth. “It’s ok. Sweetie. He’s pretty big for his type.” Linx reassured her. “Oh, like you can do better?” the smaller of the two said. Linx took up the challenge. She took my shaft in her mouth and took one deep breath.

She grabbed my hips and pulled them to meet her. She took my length in whole and kissed my knot holding herself there as long as she could. She let up for some air and turned to Tabs. She told the fox what to do and set herself up again.

She teased my tip with her tongue. And Tabs started toying with my jewels. She took my hands and put them where she wanted them. My hips were starting to buck as she drove her head back down my shaft. Tabs leaned in and started licking my knot and cupping my rocks, twisting them gently.

Linx was kissing my knot again as she got the first load and swallowed it with ease. With each shot that followed got a little harder till I was spent and she slid back letting it fill her mouth. She pulled on my arms to keep me from lying back down.

I watched as she showed both of us my thick cream on her tongue. Tabs licked her own lips, too timid to try it for herself. She looked at me. Before the wolf could down the last of the load. The little fox took Linx’s head into a deep kiss, sucking all the juice from the wolf’s mouth.

When she broke away Tabs smiled at me. “Linx, you lied.” she said to the wolf. “Oh?” she said, still a little dazed. “You said it would be sweet coming from him.” Tabs said, grinning to me. “How was that a lie? Sweetie.” Linx asked.

“It’s sweeter than you said it was.” She answered, playfully bolted from the room. She yelled running away. “I’m too sexy to hate.” “What are we going to do with her?” Linx asked, letting me fall back on the bed. I shrugged and did my best to sit up. “I hear laser pointers are always fun?” I said.

Linx kissed my cheek and popped me on the head. “Sad part is, I was thinking the same thing.” she said with a wicked grin.

Chapter 13

Now we come to the week of my twenty-fifth birthday. And the hell it put me through. Then again. I really can’t say that one day was in any way worse than the rest. Like I said. I didn’t have the best of childhoods.

Birthdays had always seemed to be overlooked. And I had got to the point where it didn’t even matter that I was a year older. It's just another day to me. But try telling that to these four. And when they found out it was on a Friday they felt they had to make a show of it.

But that was six days away. They had given up on the list. But none of them could bring themselves to try to take the card. Guess they didn’t think it was right? But the other firsts they had got cleared away. But it was only Sunday. And there was almost a week till the big day.

Work didn’t care more than just a footnote when I clocked in. But again six days. J.T. was at it again, making jokes about what the girls would have in mind. And that was one thought I couldn’t get out of my head. The four of them, on the bed, wearing makeshift gift wrap underwear.

As far as I could care. I just wanted to do what I did every year after I had turned twenty-one. Have a beer and go to bed. But there I go again running off the track. Anyway, today started the same as always. Get up, coffee, smoke, eat, shower, dress and go to work.

It was the same long day and J.T.’s jokes were getting old. Don’t get me wrong. love the guy to death. The girls were working on one of the songs I wrote. Hoping they could use it by Friday. It was just after I had my lunch break.

I know life can be hard. It likes to jump up and punch you in the face at the worst times. And I do mean that. Literally. Some guy just walked up to me and punched me right in the face. A bright flash of light made my head spin but it didn’t take me down.

After a second or two I was the same as before just with a blackening eye. He came back for a second try. End up being spun around a few times. Luckily I didn’t throw a punch or kick. The cop that saw it happen stopped it before anyone was hurt. For the most part.

The husky cop told both of us to get down. I was going to but the other guy was still trying to beat me to death. But this is where it goes from bad to worst. The officer used his taser. And I got hit with it in the back. The shock made me jerk and drop like a stone.

But that didn’t stop the asshole from kicking me in the head and stomach till the cop tackled him. I was still convulsing on the ground when they put the cuffs on me. They made sure I was still alive and read me my rights.

I just laid there thinking it could only get worse. J.T. was telling the cop what happened and I was just defending myself. Nothing was said about me getting hit with the taser. It didn’t matter. I didn’t have any broken bones. Just a black eye and a headache.

This was going to take a wail and I wasn’t going anywhere. One of the other cops to show up watched as I rolled over and pulled my arms around my legs to get them in front of me. The cop asked me what I was doing. I said “just getting my cigarettes.”

The store had a manager or two outside to see what happened. It wasn’t looking good for me. I got my wallet out as well. They could check my id and try and get this done as soon as possible. The cops had taken my rope and pocket knife from me when I was being cuffed.

But all I was going to do was just sit there. The cops had seen the way I worked, and thought it was funny I didn’t just lay the guy out. But I didn’t find any of it funny. I was being arrested and lost my job. I got tased and kicked in the face.

The cops were nice enough to let me finish my smoke. Before loading me into the back of one of the cars. They did the same with the gold lab that had attacked me. They had to cuff me again. So my hands were behind me again.

Kelly just happened to stop by to pick up dinner and saw the cops loading me in the car. She was talking to J.T. and the cop. The other guy started yelling out the window at her. “What you’re going to sleep with them too you fucking bitch” he shouted.

The look on her face told me who the guy who attacked was me. Her ex husband. He kept shouting and shouting about what she did to him. Like it was her fault he was getting arrested. I just sat there in the back of the car leaning on the window.

“Aiden, I'm sorry about this.” Kelly said when the cop let her talk to me. I took a deep breath and told her I wasn’t mad. “Just let the others know what’s going on. And I’ll call the first chance I get.” I said “and Kelly doll. Don’t take it out on yourself.”

I gave her a weak smile and it seemed to cheer her up a bit. The trip to the station didn’t take too long. The cop that tased me was trying to be nice. They took us into the station one at a time. Which was fine.

Given the cops had to fight with the lab. Just to get him out of the car and into the building. After they got him inside they turned to me. I didn’t try to get up till they told me to. I wasn’t trying to waste time getting out of the car. But my head was still spinning.

They got me inside and took my statement and prints and mug shots. The whole big deal thing they do in shows and what not. When I asked what I was being charged with. The cop told me that I wasn’t being charged. Then asked if I wanted to press charges on my attacker.

“It might be a bad idea. but I don’t feel the need to do that.” I said, rubbing my head. It took almost two hours for everything to be said and done. I wasn’t mad, just really depressed. My mood didn’t get any better. When of all people Lura came to get me.

I was free to go and I left without a word. We got the car but neither of us said anything. I got my things back and sat in the car when we got home. I wanted to be alone given the fact I had screwed up. But they didn’t see it that way.

Kelly kept apologizing to me every time she even looked at me. I gave her a reassuring hug and sat on the couch. I lied down and felt something cold over my eye. Linx put a bag of ice on my black eye and just sat next to me.

J.T. came by to see how I was doing. I tried to sit up but Lura wouldn’t let me. They left Tabs to make dinner just to give her something to do. She doesn’t handle stress well and has to keep moving. J.T. is my best friend and no matter how often we butt heads we were always there for the other.

We’re like brothers in that way. After a few minutes he had to get going or Sorra was going to put his tail off. Dinner was ready soon after. After dinner Tabs couldn’t sit still. Not even her favorite book couldn’t settle her down.

Linx and Kelly were feeling the same and seemed to want to go out. Lura was uneasy and I didn’t feel like doing anything. Lura stayed as the others went out. I was still stretched out on the couch and Lura was sitting on the end.

She was beautiful no matter how upset she was. And for the first real time in my life I just wanted to hold her. My heart was racing in ways I couldn’t understand. And the quiet between us was driving me mad. She leaned over to check my eye. She smelled so good.

I wanted to say something. But everything just sounded wrong. I wanted so much to touch her. I was afraid she would pull away. “Are you ok?” she asked, gently petting the side of my head. I nodded slowly. She was starting to pull away when I attacked her.

My hands caught her arms by the shoulders and pulled her back to me with more force than I wanted to use. The look of shock on her face melted away when my lips found hers. Her body relaxed as she returned the kiss. I eased my grip and wrapped my arms around her.

I held her close as we held our mouths together. Her tongue found its way past my teeth and danced across the roof of my mouth. My tongue followed and began to dance with hers. We broke apart to breathe as she shifted on the couch. She stretched herself out over me pressing herself closer to me.

I could feel her heart racing against mine as our lips and tongues found each other again. I felt my hand run up and down her back. Our faces broke and mixed countless times. And each tasted better than the last.

I don’t know why this time felt different or even if it was real. But I was enjoying every moment of it. Her breath was hot and wet each time it hit my nose. Each time drugging me for more. I didn’t know how long we spent like that.

Whether it be a few minutes or an hour. But in that passion we didn’t care about time. Or the world all we cared about was the other. She moaned softly into each kiss and it was driving me up the wall. My hand found its way under her shirt and was slowly working its way up her back.

I could feel her lips pull into a grin as she felt my hand finding the strap of her bra. We were so lost in the other. We missed the door opening and Linx letting out a gasp. Almost sounded like she had fainted. The last kiss unwillingly broke as she pulled away.

I sighed and turned my head to see the looks the other three gave. I knew I did something wrong. And there was no way to make it right. I knew right then and there that I crossed the line. But they were looking at Lura like it was her fault. I sat up and was about to speak.

“Save it, Playboy.” Linx said, dropping her bags on the floor. She turned and stormed out of the room locking the bedroom door behind her. Kelly and Tabitha turned and did the same. I turned to Lura who stood up and just walked away. The last bedroom door closed and locked leaving me alone.

I went out for a smoke. Hopelessly thinking of a way to make things right and failing with each thought. With nothing else left I laid out on the couch and turned my back to the room. I went to sleep and had uneasy dreams.

The next day I was the first one up or at least the only one not in a bedroom. I thought about trying to talk to any of them. but I’m too much of a coward to do so. I got myself ready for work. Even if I was going to be fired. I still had to go through it.

“I’ll start packing when I get back.” I said to myself. I left a note and left for work. I got dirty looks from everyone as I clocked in. The manager found me and pulled me off to give me the bad news. I took it without a word. There was nothing to say. I clocked out and left.

I took my time going back to the house. I knew what was waiting for me. But much to my own disbelief the four of them were sitting on the porch quietly waiting. I got out of the car once I had it parked. “What’s the plan?” I asked, “Are you going to stop me from leaving this time?”

The four of them looked up at me. “I kissed her. I started it. Don’t be mad at her.” I said. Dark eyes shot me a glare. “I’ll start packing.” I said “I don’t have a job anymore. I’ll just be taking up too much space. and just be in the way.”

“So, you’re going to try to run away again?” Linx asked turning her face from me, “fucking coward.” She wasn’t wrong. Not like I knew what else to do. And I was scared. “And what am I to do?” I said, colder than I should have. “I don’t have a job, and I crossed the line.”

“What line is that?” Linx shot back. “I said. I wasn’t going to come between the four of you. And that’s just what I did.” I said. I stopped myself before I could go off on her. I looked down and shifted on the hood of the car. Traffic was the only sound that could be heard.

I didn’t say anything. Because I didn’t know what to say. There were so few words to make things right. And far too many to make them worse. “What do you want me to do?” I asked. “I want you to go to hell.” Linx spat.

“That’s enough.” said the one person I never thought would stand up to the others. “We knew this was going to happen.” Kelly said, “But we cannot let this break us.” We all turned to her. Kelly never said much. She was always too afraid to.

“Aiden, I knew for some time you were going to fall for one of us. And I think we all knew it.” she said “And we each were hoping we would be the one you fell for. But that can wait for a minute. As far as a job goes you already have one. You are our lyricist. we’ll pay you for the songs you give us.”

Tabitha agreed almost like they had worked on this on their own. “And you are Mr. Vixen. You’re still part of the band.” Kelly went on “So you still have money coming in. And about last night. You had a bad day. And you acted on impulse. Even if that is the way you feel. We can’t be mad at you for It.”

My jaw was a step away from dropping. At this more to the point from where it was coming from. “I think. We all just overreacted. Because of how much we care about you. And that you have shown us how kind you are.” Kelly finished smiling at herself and me.

“She’s right, you know.” Tabitha said turning to Linx “After everything we put him through. And he’s still here.” “And if you think it’s all your fault. You’re wrong. Lura could have stopped at any time if she wanted to.” The small fox added.

“Linx. We were just making out.” Lura said “And don’t take this the wrong way, Aiden. But it’s not like we’re going to start dating.” I had no plan on fighting. I just couldn’t believe how quickly the two of them thought this through.

“Besides Linx if you were sitting there next to him. He would have done the same to you.” Tabitha tacked on. It got quiet again. And it was making me uneasy. “He’s lucky. He’s cute.” Linx said, giving up the fight “But we can’t let this happen again.”

“So what? We put a hands off sign on him? And keep him away from anyone that would take him away.” Tabitha asked “Because that sounds unfair to me.” “No I mean.” Linx said “We have to work something out. So we don’t have to go through this again.”

“I say we just leave it for another day.” Lura said “Cause if we don’t get those keys away from him soon. We might not see him again.” She was right of course. I still had my car keys in my hand. And I was sitting on the hood of the car. “You heard her, Playboy.” Linx said.

“Fork them over.” Tabitha continued standing up and walking over to me. I gripped the keys tighter and stuffed my fist in my pocket. Like I said. I’m a coward, I need to have an escape ready to use. Kelly was not far behind. Soon followed by Linx and Lura.

If they couldn’t get the keys away from me. They were going to get me away from my car. It took the four of them to do it but soon enough they had me pin down on the living room floor. I knew where this was going and gripped my belt and half balled up.

I think they were just playing at this point. But having four highly attractive young women pressing, rubbing, groping and just short of striping was not the best thing for my will power. And in no length of time had me half naked pinned down on my stomach.

Kelly had got both of my legs under her and sat on the back of my knees. Tabs had one arm in a full body lock with her tail in my face. Lura was the same with the arm holding the keys. And Linx was sitting on the small of my back pinning my shoulders down with her hands.

So a quick recap. Two tight well toned rears in my face, bodies gripping my arms and hands. One fluffy tight rump sitting on my knees. And one set of heavy round melons pressing into my back. At this point I was only fighting them to make this scene last.

But that wasn’t all that happened. Linx started working my shoulders with a deep massage. Kelly got my shoes off and was toying with my feet. Tabs was working herself over with my hand and arm. And Lura was working her rear around my face. And toying her fangs and tongue over my fist.

If I didn’t give in soon there was no way this was not going to end without a mess. I let go of the keys and gave into them. Once Lura had the keys they let up on the harsher treatment. Linx was still rubbing my shoulders and Kelly got off my legs.

Tabs was reluctant to release my arm. But she was more than happy to leave her fine ass in my face. Lura was doing the same, kissing my hand. I was in a fog and couldn’t really think at the moment. But I had the feeling something was up. Everything just seemed to work out way too easily.

I didn’t dislike the fact things were working out. I just didn’t understand why they were working so easily. Did Heaven really send me four angels to help me turn my life around? Or were there darker forces at work here?

But at the moment I was about to fall asleep due to how relaxed I was. Tabs and Lura got up to do something, I’m not sure what it was though. Linx rolled me over and pinned my shoulders down again. She knew full well that if I wanted to I could get up anyway.

But her arms weren’t what was holding me down. It was the look in her eyes. It wasn’t a lewd hatred gazing into my soul. It was something else, something deeper. I could see a look of need in her eyes and a fear of rejection.

I opened my mouth to speak but was cut off by her tongue diving into my face. She used her tongue to pull on mine. Soon our faces were locked together. She pressed her body closer to mine. Moving my arm I placed my hands on her sides and rubbed them gently.

I felt her body shudder from the contact and made her moan into my throat. Her lip lock broke when we heard a camera clicking. We took a deep breath. Both of us turned to see who was taking pictures. Tabs smiled brightly clicking away.

Lura had been sitting on the couch watching us. Her hand was hiding under her belt. She blushing hard enough to be seen through her dark fur. “You have no idea how hot that looks,” Tabs said. Linx shot her a glare and turned back to me.

Without a care she went back to suck on my face. What set Linx apart from the others was she had never let my hands go past her hips. More or less she made it clear that her gray patch was off limits. But she didn’t stop me this time. My hands found their way down her sides.

They stopped on her soft rump cheeks. I started thoughtlessly squeezing and pulling on her buns drawing deep moans from her. She smiled into my face when she felt my staff poking her. She stopped me before she lost control pulling away.

She got off me and left me lying on the floor with a tent at full mast. She was long gone by the time I sat up. I knew right then and there what her deal was. And that was a secret I wasn’t going to share. I changed into my house clothes and sat back down on the couch.

“So what’s the plan?” I asked again. “Have fun, work hard, and say a prayer,” Lura said, licking her fingers. I rolled my eyes but didn’t say what was on my mind. “We should get his ear pierced,” Tabs said, tickling my ear. Lura and I both turned our eyes to her.

“I mean it. It might keep us from biting it off. And with his hair and face it would look great on him” she said and pinched the tip of my ear. I yelped in pain. My ear was still sensitive from the four of them biting it. I pulled away and growled at the fox.

She had jumped back and pulled her hand away before I could bite it off. “Wait till his ear heals first. Before you try to put more holes in it.” Lura said. “It doesn’t help that you chew on his ear every night.” Tabs said playfully, getting in the Wolf’s face.

“Speaking of heating things up. How’s your story coming along? Tabitha.” Lura asked, nosing the little fox. Tabs pulled back sheepishly with a thick blush on her face. “I hit a roadblock. And I can’t really get over it.” she answered. “Well, what are you stuck on?” Lura asked.

The fox answered with a gesture of inserting her finger into a ring made of the fingers on her other hand. “OH,” the wolf answered “oh.” I didn’t say anything knowing it would be a bad idea. “Well, I was thinking maybe someone could help me with that part.” Tabs said, pointing at me with her eyes.

“Hey, maybe I want him to help me with something.” Lura said, pulling the fox into her lap and tickling wildly. I didn’t have time to move out of the way before a wild right hook caught me in the other eye. “Oh, shit. I’m Sorry Aiden” they said at the same time.

I covered my eye with my hand and went to the kitchen for some ice. I loaded a bag with some ice and put it over my eye. Letting the chill take some of the pain away. It could have been worse. I don’t even want to think about how.

I made myself a cup of coffee and went out for a smoke. Lura and Tabs sat where they were fearful I was mad. I shook my head as I closed the door and said to myself “This is going to be a long week.”

Chapter 14

Thursday the day before my birthday. And things have gone from bad to worse. The day started off as always. Well not as always. But I’ll come back to that. That was till Lura came back from her daily run.

I don’t know why but every time I saw Lura today I dropped, tripped or otherwise made a fool of myself. It was bad enough, I was making messes everywhere. The fact I spilled my coffee all over Linx. Dropped a chair on Kelly’s foot. And almost took poor Tabitha’s head off with the broom.

I had to top it all off. By accidentally ripping Lura’s shirt, landing on her after I tripped over my foot. That only got worse as I tried to get off her. I ended up pulling her pants and underwear off in the middle of the living room. And that was just the tip of the iceberg.

The sweatpants I was wearing were way too loose and in the mess of limbs both my pants and boxers were pulled down. My first thought was to kill myself after what happen next. Our bare hips met and Linx got pictures. There were no words for the level of shame I had from that.

That led into the most painful fight I had ever been in. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry” I said, failing at trying to fix the mess I had made. But none of them were in the mood to deal with me at that point. I should have made a break for it days ago.

“Just stop.” Lura said, “I don’t know what’s going on in that head of yours. But that was no reason for what you did.” I hung my head and waited for I was sure to come. “I didn’t mean for that to happen. I’m sorry” I said. “I said stop that” Lura shot. I stopped talking and covered my head.

“First you nearly burn Linx with your coffee. You came close to breaking Kelly’s foot. And you almost killed Tabitha with the broom.” she continued “And top it off. You try to rape me in the living room.”

“I wasn’t trying to do any of that” I pleaded “I don’t know what’s going on with me and I really am sorry.” “No, one of those could be taken as an accident.” She said “But you think I’m stupid enough to think it was all an accident.”

“I got pictures of what you did. And they say differently, Aiden.” Linx said, holding up her camera. “Then call the cops.” I said “Tell them what happened. Maybe then you four can go back to the life you had before me.” I could hear her eyes roll.

“Lura, what would Tom say about all this?” Tabitha asked, cuddling her favorite book. Lura turned to the fox and back to me. That look she gave me was just too much for me. It hurt too much for me to handle.

“Tom’s dead Tabitha. He can’t say anything about what’s going on.” I said, before I even knew what I was saying. “You have to learn to think for yourself.” “You have no right to say anything about him,” Lura said with her hand right in my face.

“Why because you loved him?” I spat my own doom “Tell me something? Did he ever say them back?” That’s when I knew what line I had crossed. And she made damn sure I knew it too. Before I knew what hit me. she did. Her punch busted my lip and knocked me over.

It took all that the three of them had to hold the raging wolf back. “I’ll kill you. You son of a bitch.” she yelled “I fucking hate you!” Her full accent came out as she cursed me back to hell. I got to my feet, wiped my face. And almost too calmly I said “And I fell in love with you.”

I turned and walked out the front door. I don’t know how long I had been walking. By the time I had stopped it looked to be late in the afternoon. I didn’t even know where I was. And I couldn’t call anyone because my phone was still at the house.

The only things I had on me was a half pack of smokes and a lighter. All I could do at that point was think about how badly I messed up. And how much my heart hurt after that. I sat down where I could find a place to sit. I just let my mind run. I didn’t know what to do at that point.

“Well don’t you look like hell.” I heard the deep tone of the quiet pit bull’s voice coming to stand over me. “What? Came to finish what she started?” I said and spat drying blood from my mouth. “What the hell are you talking about?” he said.

He sounded a lot more friendly than any other time I had seen him. “Even if I did tell you. You wouldn’t believe me. And then a fat lip will be the least of my worries” I said. “I’ll try to keep an open mind.” He said and sat down next to me. I told him what happened.

I waited for him to beat me to death. “That has to be the worst way to confess to someone,” he said. All I could do was look up at him. “And to top it all off tomorrow is my Birthday.” I said. “Ouch,” he said. We sat there for a minute or two. Till I could compose myself to move.

I was about to stand up when the pit bull’s phone started ringing. “Hello,” he said. “Hi, Paul, it’s Tabitha we need your help.” was all I heard from the phone. “Who’s Aiden?” Paul asked. “I never took the time to see his face,” he answered.

My first thought was now I was going to get my teeth knocked out. “So he’s a metal gray folf with long brown hair and a fat lip?” Paul said and turned to me. It was the first time I had ever seen him smile. And I must say. It scared the shit out of me.

“Oh, My Lord. You found him?” I could hear the joy in her voice. They kept on talking about what, I lost focus on. I was thinking about how much my face hurt. But then again after what I did. A fat lip was nothing. The things I said played back in my head and just made me feel worse.

“Have Molly give me a call. And she can collect him.” Paul said, pulling me to my feet. He still had that smile on his face. I was honestly scared at that point. He pushed me from behind to get me moving. He hung up and just walked next to me.

My stomach started growling and just made the pit bull laugh. I had heard a lot of bad things about pits. But Paul had disproved all of them. He didn’t mind paying for me to get something to eat. And waited with me till Molly came to pick me up.

Her roommate came with her. I think her name was Sam. And she was a wolf with metal gray fur and silver blond hair. “Damn she clocked him right in the face. And he got right up and walked away” the metal wolf said when she saw my face.

“Yeah, last guy she did that to, had to have his jaw reset.” Molly said. I didn’t say anything as I got in the car. After I buckled myself in I didn’t move again till I was told to get out. I looked out the window thinking I was going to see them or the cops waiting for me.

But Molly brought me back to her place. I looked around trying to solve something. “I thought it best. If you spent the night away from the four of them. And see if you can relax a bit” the rabbit said, leading me to her apartment.

“Molly, you’re just taking a chance to get him in bed.” Sam said, looking me over. “Besides, he’s not as cute as you said he was.” “That’s because he’s been getting his ass kicked by them.” the rabbit said. I didn’t say anything. I was having a bad day as it was.

The two of them talked endlessly about what they thought of me. But not once did they make note of what happened today. And I really didn’t want to tell them. I just wanted to leave. And never be heard from again. “Aiden, you need to relax.” Molly said.

“Did they even tell you what happened?” I asked. “Nope. Kelly told me. Lura was either going to kiss you or kill you. That’s about it.” she answered. I put my face in my palms. I sat as far from the two as I could.

“Molly, why don’t you go start something for dinner?” Sam asked. Once the hare was out of the room the wolf turned to me. “She means well. But damn that girl can be a handful.” the wolf said, shaking her head. She took a minute to look me over again.

“Come on. Let’s get you cleaned up.” she said, grabbed my arm. I paused, afraid to go with her. “Don’t be a chicken shit. I’m not going to hurt you.” she said “And you’re not my type.” I reluctantly followed the wolf.

“You have got to be stupidly brave to piss Lura off.” she said, opening the bathroom door. “I don’t want to talk about it.” I finally said, sitting down on the edge of the tub. Sam warmed a washcloth, trying to clean the dry blood off my face.

“You’re her type.” she said “You remind her of her last boyfriend. I think his name was Tom. Anyway I never met the guy so I wouldn’t know. But I can see why she likes you.” “Maybe she did. Not anymore.” I said.

“No. I don’t think it is that bad.” she said, rinsing off the washcloth “she told me about you. Cute, funny, smart, and just about anything else any girl would want.” I shook my head. “If that was true. I wouldn’t be sitting here with a fat lip.” I retorted.

“And you did the one thing most guys could never do for her” the wolf said as she finished cleaning me up “you made her feel like she is a woman.” My brow curled. “I’ve seen the guys at the club treat her like another guy.” the wolf said “But you. The look on her face when she talks about you.”

I looked away and dipped my head. “No. I’m just an asshole.” I said “No one in their right mind or any mind would want me.” “Well yeah. You are an ass.” she said “But you make up for it in other ways.” “The only thing I can think of is my tongue.” I answered.

She was about to say something about how a tongue has nothing to do with making a girl feel good. But I cut her off by letting mine hang halfway out of my mouth. “Oh” she said and stopped herself from thinking more about it “god, put that thing away. Before somebody gets hurt.”

“Geese give the term mile high club a whole new meaning.” she said, chasing me out of the bathroom. “Now I see why all four of them like you.” she said “Anyway what the hell did you do to piss her off?” I just shook my head and walked away.

“Hey, I asked you a question.” she said “Or should I give you a black eye to go with that lip?” “I’ve had two this week.” I said, sitting on the edge of one of the chairs. Sam stood right in front of me. And from where I was sitting I was eye level with her belly button.

“You’re a real piece of work. you know that?” she said. I didn’t look up when I answered her “No, I’m a piece of shit.” She didn’t have anything for that. “Now I really want to know what you did to piss her off.” she said, locking her fists on her hips.

“I don’t want to talk about it.” I answered and turned away. “Look, how bad could it be?” she said “It’s not like she walked in on you doing some other girl.” “Worst” I said. “I don’t know that would be really bad in my book.” she claimed.

“I … I fell in love with her.” I said. The sound of a pan falling broke the quiet that grew. “Ok, I don’t see how that is a bad thing.” she asked. “It only hit me this morning.” I said. I somehow tripped myself and dumped a hot cup of coffee on Linx.”

“Lura came into the kitchen for something.” I said. “Coffee hurts but not as bad as soup. Don’t ask.” she said. “That’s just the beginning.” I said “Not even ten minutes later, we had another run in and this time I almost broke Kelly’s foot with a chair.”

“Oh,” she said, looking a bit smaller. “Oh, and from there. It just goes on from there.” I said. Feeling if I said this much might as well tell the whole thing. “After that I tried to clear my head by sweeping off the back deck. And who should come round the corner. Her and Tabitha.”

“I forgot what I was doing and shot the damn broom right at poor Tabitha’s head. Luckily Lura stopped the broom in time.” I covered my face again. “I take it. Those were just the little things?” she asked. I nodded. “And all that would have been fine. If something else didn’t happen?” she asked.

I nodded. “Last run in, broke and ended any chance I had of being with her.” I said. “Oh, this should be good.” she said, her sarcasm thick. “I … attacked her.” I answered. “WHAT?” Sam yelled “No way. All four of them said you were gentle as a teddy bear.” She stopped, thinking about it.

Then she looked at me again. “It happened after her daily run.” I said “And I met her in the living room. My foot got in the way and I fell. I thoughtlessly grabbed the first thing I could, which happened to be the front of Lura’s shirt.”

“It ripped, we both fell. And I don’t know how we managed to do It. Somehow we end up stripping.” I said. “I can see how bad that would be.” she said. “Doesn’t end there.” I said “And then we went hip to hip. The front of mine to the back of hers.” “Ok wow” Sam said.

“That didn’t go anywhere.” I said “aside from Lura saying I tried to rape her.” “I can tell you’re not lying about any of this. But damn it’s hard to believe.” she said, shaking her head. “But that’s not what got me the fat lip.” I answered. Her brow curled.

“The other three saw what happened. And in the middle of all the yelling. I said that Tom was dead and they needed to move on.” I said. “Then she slugged you.” the wolf added. “After that I told her how I felt about her and left.” I finished.

“Damn, And here I thought they meant it was an emotional thing. When they say love hurts.” she said, still shaking her head. I just let my head hang still wishing I could just die. “Ok that aside. Which one did you sleep with?” she asked.

“I haven’t had sex with anyone. Sleeping, that was a different matter.” I said, cocking an eyebrow at the question. “What? They're hot.” she said “I’d go for all four of them if I could.” Then she stopped and thought about my answer.

“Wait. Did you just say you haven’t slept with anyone? like never?” she asked. I quietly nodded. “You’re a virgin?” she said, dropping her voice. This time the sound of glass breaking got both of us to turn our heads. “I’m ok” Molly yelled “just … had a wet jar in my hand.”

I shot the wolf a dirty look, before sinking back into my depression. “I need some fresh air, is there anywhere I can go to smoke?” I asked. “Yeah, out on the balcony” she answered “my old man smokes like a chimney.” I went outside and closed the door.

I had just lit a smoke when the sliding glass door opened. “Hey, don’t close the door all the way. Doesn’t always open from the outside.” Sam said, closing the door. But she left it cracked. I could hear a knocking on the door from the other end of the apartment. Molly answered the door.

“Hi, Molly, Where is he?” Linx’s dark tone reached my ears all too well. “Hey, you lied to me when you said all four of you slept with him.” the rabbit answered. “No. I said we slept with him. I never said we had sex.” Linx retorted “Now where is he?”

“Out on the balcony, smoking.” Molly answered, backing away from the dark wolf. I looked down off the balcony to see what I would land on. Or if I could be lucky and die on impact. But the door slid open and closed most of the way.

“If I didn’t know you better, then I think I do. I’d say you made yourself at home here.” she said. I didn’t answer. She paused thinking about what to say. “This mess is not all your fault.” she said. I kept myself from looking at her. Thinking I was just going to start yelling.

“And I don’t think it’s fair the way we handle ourselves.” She went on. “Please don’t.” I said “I fucked up. It was nobody else’s fault.” “If you finish that thought. I will smack you.” She cut me off. “Because all you would be doing is just running away. And I know that’s not what you want to do.”

“And what makes you think you know what I want?” I said harsher than I should have. She took a half step back from me. “Because, and I thought I would never be the one to say this. I know how much being in love can hurt.” she answered “Because I have seen the way you deal with everyone else.”

She paused, looking down. “And as a psychologist, I know what’s going through your head.” she added, “Sorra and I were so proud of your growth the past few months.” “So I really meant nothing to you?” I asked.

“No.” she answered in a flat even tone “No game. no lies. no acts. I have been using everything I know to help you. because I care about you.” I wanted to call her out on it. She was still lying to me. But it hurt too much to say anything.

I shook my head, looking down at the van park in the lot below. “Look. We still want you at the show tomorrow. And we can talk this all out. when everyone has had a chance to clear their heads.” she said “So please. If nothing else, just come to the show.”

And just like that she was gone. From where I was standing I could see Linx running to the van. I turned away. I didn’t want to know if there was anyone else in the van. Seeing one of them was bad enough. I didn’t want to risk seeing her again. She must really hate me now.

I must got it bad. If I’m this worked up about what someone else thinks of me. Anyone else I’d just wash my hands of them. But not her. Not them. Something’s wrong with me. “Aiden was it?” Sam the wolf asked as I put the cigarette out. “Yeah” I answered.

“Dinner’s ready,” she said, sliding the door open. I followed her into the kitchen and sat down at the small table. “Oh come on. Cheer up a bit will you.” Molly steamed when she saw me. I didn’t bother to look up. I just sat there and ate.

“I mean it. Most guys don’t get to have dinner with two hotties like us.” the little rabbit went on. “Molly, give it a break.” Sam cut it “He’s heartbroken and had a bad day so lay off. And let him eat.” I finished eating and did the only thing that made scents to me. I started washing dishes.

Sam and Molly were still going back and forth about what to do with me. After I finished the dishes. I went out for another smoke. My thoughts were running wild again. And confused me to no end. After what happened today I didn’t think any of them would want to talk to me ever again.

But then again with these four. There’s no telling. Linx had left a bag for me, clothes, mostly, one of my note books, some smokes, my wallet, keys, and my phone. My phone had been blasted with texts and missed calls from all four of them.

Kelly and Tabitha were asking where I was and if I was ok. Linx after some colorful words was asking the same. But the ones I didn’t want to read were from Lura. I knew I hurt her. I had no right to talk to her. And I had no right to talk to any of them.

And that just made me more depressed. But after a few minutes I read what she had to say. “Get back here you piece of shit. I’m not done with you. Answer your phone. you son of a bitch.” And that was some of the nicer things she had said at first.

But as I scrolled down the message I read more of what she said. “Aiden, where are you? Please answer the phone? Aiden. we’re worried. where are you?” The last few lines really hurt. “Aiden, please answer me? At least tell us. Tell me you’re ok. Please come home. Son of a bitch I found your phone.”

I reread all the messages again and thought about if I should say anything. Not that I had any right too. “You know it’s not too late. At least let them know you’re ok.” Sam said “As my old man would put it. You can’t bitch about losing. When you give up.”

Colorful to say the least, but the truth is I should at least say something to them. I thought it over and sent them each a message. With nothing else to do and feeling beat from all the walking I asked about going to sleep. But Molly wasn’t going to let the chance slip by and gave me her best shot.

“You can sleep in my bed with me” she smiled “if you’re feeling lonely.” I could tell Sam wanted to whack her upside the head. “Thank you but no, if it’s all the same with you, I’ll just sleep on the couch” I answered. Molly didn’t look too happy with my answer.

And was about to push the idea again. “You heard him. let’s go.” the wolf said “If you want a warm body to sleep with. I’ll do it.” Molly’s eyes bugged out of her head. “No, that’s ok Sam. You don’t have to.” the hare begged.

“Too late let’s go” she said and dragged the hare with her “lock up if you go out to smoke.” Sometimes having a dirty mind can be a real bad thing, and it doesn’t help that they were both very good looking. I set my smokes and phone aside and laid out to go to sleep.

I was just about asleep when my phone sounded a new message. I didn’t look to see who it was from and opened it. “Good night, Hun” was all it said. I didn’t think much of it. I wouldn’t put it past Tabitha to do something like that. And with that I rolled over and went to sleep.

What dreams I did have that night were very noisy. And the male mind doesn’t need a whole lot to work with.

Chapter 15

The next morning Sam thought it best to take me back to the house. Despite the fact the girls didn’t have plans aside from the show tonight. To which I thought it would be better that I not go. “Aiden, I know it doesn’t mean much coming from someone you don’t know.” Sam said.

I got out of the car. “But give it time and things will work out.” she added. I nodded hoping she would leave already. “But if you made me leave a horny rabbit by herself for no reason.” she said “So help me. I’ll come back here and beat the life out of you.”

“I’ll try.” I said. The wolf took off like a bat out of hell.”I didn’t know Molly was into girls” I said to no one. It was going to be a bad day And a long one at that. I knocked on the door to see if anyone was up. no reaction. I took my keys and unlocked the door. I didn’t hear a thing.

I walked in and closed the door. Great, did they move out in one night or something? Looking around I found a note taped to the TV. It read “Went to the club to do a sound check and get some practice in, pizza in the fridge.”

I put my stuff in the closet. Checking my folders to see what I could work on to pass the time. The green folder I had been keeping the songs in was missing. “Even if they don’t like me anymore. They still liked my work.” I said, giving up and stretched out on the bed.

The pillow was still warm and smelled heavily of Lura’s shampoo. Her drool stain was still wet. “They got up early and were gone real fast” I said thinking about it. Lura must have gone for her run earlier then she was used to. And went back to sleep after she washed up.

“What am I doing?” I said, bolting up on the bed “after what happened. I’m lucky I’m not in jail or dead, or both.” I thought it over. “This is the first time I’ve really been alone after I met them.” I said, eyes watering. I never said it before. But I hate being alone.

I threw myself back into the pillow drinking in all the scent I could. Even if she hated me. Even if she never wanted to speak to me again. I still love her. I fell in love with her the second I opened the door. And let the four of them into my life. And I messed it all up. I hurt all four of them.

Now what kind of monster could do something like that? They made me part of their group. And all I did was spit in their eyes. There was no way I could fix this. Even if I could put the pieces back together. It would never be the same. What’s done is done. And no way to change the facts.

I lay there drowning the pillow in tears for over an hour. When I finally stopped crying I heard a knock at the door. I got up after a minute of nonstop pounding on the door. Answering the door I was met with J.T. voice yelling “HI” at the top of his lungs. “Hi,” I said, leaning on the door “what’s up?”

“I have come to bid you the most joyous of birthdays and to bring you out of the lows of a depression” he said in an overtone voice. “Now the mighty hero must find a way to bring joy to the heart of his begotten friend.” he went on. “You know you’re really bad at using a monologue,” I said.

“What he means is. The girls said you weren’t feeling good and asked us to check and make sure you were ok.” Sorra’s voice said from behind the white liger. I stepped aside and pulled the door with me. The two stepped inside before I shut the door.

I only had one question for Sorra. She saw it on my face. I wasn’t going to ask, with J.T. standing there. “He knows,” she said, “I talked to him about it when I started working on my dissertation.” I blinked.

“I had a hard time with my teachers about using you as the subject of a blind study on treating mental illnesses without medication.” she answered “Linx was helping me with the study. And with you having D and R personality disorder, you were the best subject for study.”

My eyes rolled. “Yes, they said our bias would cause flaws in the study.” she said. “So how did you get around it?” I asked. “by finding more people like us” J.T. answered. She nodded “I had to show that even with a bias, my treatment would still work on others with the same disorder.”

“You were my control. The study was to show anyone with a disorder could undergo unmedicated treatment.” she said. “So, Did it pass?” I asked. She looked away. Sorra was ashamed about using me.

“You and seven others in my small focus group reached the same levels as the medicated control. The ones who didn’t reach the same level didn’t have any support behind their treatment.” she finished “Linx was the only other person who knew about your treatment plan.”

“So everything she did was just an act” I asked. “NO. No. No, I don’t know what she did.” she answered “Your treatment was just you having a strong support structure. People who were just there for you.” “So your whole plan was just for me to have friends?” I asked.

“In short. Yes,” she said “and I’m sorry I used you. When we first met, you were cold and unfeeling. the fact you and J.T. were friends was a shock. When those girls moved in, and gave you the support you needed. You changed. You’re warm and friendly. you really opened up too.”

I turned away from them. “Even if you didn’t know it. You went from not letting anyone get physically close to you.” she smiled “To smiling anytime you even just think about one of them.” I kept my back to the hawk.

“You’ve been feeling more grounded. You can even feel simple things like pain and joy.” she added. “That pain you’re feeling right now is real. You regret the fight you had with them yesterday. You’re afraid of her answer. And if they didn’t feel the same about you. They would have let you walk away.”

I balled up on the spot. Yeah, I was crying again. She was right. They gave me so much. And I let them down again. They gave me a minute before J.T. pulled me into one of his bear hugs. then he picked up Sorra and stood her next to me “checkmate.”

I smiled a bit. Sorra was holding a plastic bag and seemed a bit shy about it. As far as gifts go. Everyone said I was the best at buying. But buying for me was a pain in the ass. Because it’s hard to buy anything for someone who doesn’t seem to want anything.

But to the point I didn’t ask about the bag. “Have you eaten yet?” she asked, setting the bag and her purse on the couch. I shook my head. “I was going to eat some leftover pizza. but that’s about it” I answered.

“This will not do. For this day is a joyous one. And we must feast like kings” J.T. said to his studio audience. “I don’t know about that. But he does have a point.” the hawk said, looking around. So it went without saying. They took me out for lunch.

They had to browbeat me into buying some nice things for myself. After we got back to the house Sorra gave me the plastic bag she had. It must have taken her a long time to figure out what to get me. But she had got me a full crafting tool set.

“Put it to good use or I would have spent all that money for nothing,” she said. They left after a bit and gave me time to play around with my new toy. I was starting to feel better. Food and friends does help.

It was three or four in the afternoon. When I heard someone knocking on the door. Part of me was hoping it was someone other than who showed up. I answered the door and greeted Billy the tomcat host from the club. “Hey sexy, happy birthday.” he said.

“I’m going to smack you if you start stripping.” I said, shaking my head. “Oh my, I hope you plan on smacking my sweet fluffy bottom.” he said. “What do you want? I’m not having the best of days.” I said.

“The girls said they left something here. And asked me to run over to get it.” he answered. “What is it? I’ll grab it for you.” I said. “Well it’s big, gray, like a metal gray. Half of the time it looks mad or stoned.” he said “And is really cute and shy.”

What is going on? It’s like they don’t want anyone to know what happened. Or they’re taking this way better than I ever could. “Well boy toy.” he said waving his hand “Get that sexy ass in gear. And let’s go.” I shook my head.

“I don’t know what they told you. But I doubt they would want me there.” I said. “Look honey.” he said with a jerk of his hand. “I don’t have time for this. So if you don’t mind. Put those buns in something nice. And you can drown your pity party at the bar.”

Shaking my head I went to shut the door. The tom cat may have been half my size but damn he’s got some force for a little guy. He pushed his way past the door and right into the living room. I balled up a fist ready for a fight. “Honey, don’t make me kick that candy ass of yours,” he said.

“Candy ass? Who says that?” I said. He rolled his eyes. “Ok. One. I was closing the door to go take a shower. And two. You forced your way in here. So I have every right to beat you silly.” I said “And three. I don’t think you even know what happened.”

“What happened was you lot, got into it. And little miss thing almost busted her hand on your face.” he said “Then you run off like some little bitch.” If nothing else I really wanted to knock him for calling me a bitch.

“But that’s not why I’m pissed at you, sweet cheeks.” he went on “I’m pissed because you made my girls worry about your sorry ass. So go clean the sorry off your face and get dressed.” I shook my head again and walked off. I got showered and changed.

Had Billy not laid out the Mr. Vixen suit I would have gone in my day clothes. I didn’t feel right about going, but I didn’t want to have to fight a pissed off tom cat with a black belt. Locking the door I lit a smoke and pulled out my car keys.

“And what do you think you’re doing?” he asked, unlocking his car. “Having a smoke and driving over to the club.” I answered. “Oh no. You’re not.” he said “You’re putting that thing out. And getting that fluffy tail in this car right now.”

“Billy, you do know I spar with Lura right” I asked. He nodded. “And you know what she can do right?” I asked. Nod. “You really want to find out what I can do?” I asked. That got him to think about it. He checked his phone then looked back at me.

“Just make it fast,” he answered. Smart move. I had my smoke and got in the car. He got in and rolled down all the windows. He started the car and took off for the club. “Lucky you’re cute.” he said “Smell like a damn ashtray.”

I took it as he doesn’t like smokers. But the girls asked him to make sure I was at the club. That doesn’t mean he wasn’t just going to bitch about it. And did so the whole trip.

Chapter 16

Paul, Molly, Billy and half of the staff at the club saw me park myself at the bar. I could feel daggers of hate being thrown at my back. But otherwise they didn't let it show. Billy had gone to start the show and left me where I was.

I thought to myself “ask how many people here don’t hate me right now? Could be a very small number.” But my two other brains were hard at work making matters in my head worse. I did my best to just blend into the bar so everyone else would just leave me alone.

“Hey, everyone, before we get started, I just want to say thank you all for coming out tonight, we’ve got a special show for you all, and hope you like it” Lura’s sweet voice broke over the noise and just made my heart sink. They opened the show with one of the songs I wrote.

I heard about having a moment between heartbeats. I never thought I could have one. But there I was. “They want you to watch. they’re doing this show for you. This show is about you, Aiden” a voice I had almost forgotten caught my ear. I bolted up and looked around.

The owner of the voice wasn’t there but I turned all the way around. I was looking right at the stage. And as if it was the first time I saw them. I knew how much they meant to me. They were beautiful, strong, smart, funny, wonderful women.

I could see how much pain I had caused. But they didn’t let it stop them. They used it. After an hour they took their break and came off the stage. I was at one end of the bar. They went to the other. I tried to not look at them.

Part of me wanted to go talk to them. Part of me just wanted to run away. Part of me wanted them to come find me. But I just sat there like a bump on a log and watched them. “Enjoying the show?” Molly asked, setting a beer in front of me “some pretty girls bought you a drink.”

I looked down at the drink, back up at the girls. Even as mad, sad, or angry as they were. All they did was smile. For a split second I thought I saw one of them wink at me. For the next hour I nursed the beer away and just listened to the girls play.

It was a wonderful show. Everyone was having a good time. All but me from what I could tell. The girls joked and laughed on stage. They even took a few pot shots at Billy. I had been thinking about how much better their lives would be without me. Me being the albatross around their necks.

The girls went into their next break. The looks about their faces showed how forced the smiles were and it looked painful. I tried to sink back into the bar till the show was over. But as luck would have. The playful little vixen bear hugged her arms around my neck.

“Hey, birthday boy.” She said in a sweet and playful voice “Why are you hiding way back here?” I tried to not answer. “We can’t put on the show without the guest of honor.” She said. “I don’t have any honor. Remember?” I said.

“Well I forgive you for trying to kill me with a broom.” she answered “I mean it’s not like you were really trying anyway.” I patted her arm. “And you were right about Tom.” she said “He would want us to find our own answers.” She left a peek on my cheek and ran off somewhere.

I wasn’t alone a whole minute before Kelly showed up. “Hey Aiden,” she said almost too quietly “happy birthday.” “Thank you” I said and turned to face her. She put a finger to my lips before I could say anything else. “I’m sorry about yesterday. And I think we all just overreacted.” she said.

We were quiet for a long time. She pulled her finger away and kissed my cheek. “I hope you’re enjoying the show.” she said and was gone before I could answer. I turned back to the bar and hunch over feeling smaller. I couldn’t believe what was happening.

They don’t have anything to be sorry for. Nothing to apologize for. Before long two new arms belted under mine and squeezed me just enough to let me know they were there. “Happy birthday” Linx’s sexy voice whispered in my ear. I turned my head down and away.

She answered by gently kissing my neck. It sent chills down my spine. “Don’t talk, just let me hold you for a minute.” she said. I didn’t answer. But that is usually the guy’s line. She kissed the side of my neck and whispered “please stop hiding and be part of your show.”

Again she was gone before I could speak. I looked over at the stage. The girls were setting up for the last hour of the show. Part of me thought it was a bad idea. Despite it, I made my way over to the spot on the rail I used the last time I was here. There was a sign taped to the rail “RESERVED FOR MR. VIXEN.”

I shook my head and stood by the rail. Tabitha looked at me. She pointed me out to the others. “Alright everyone, we’re back. And I’m sorry. I didn’t tell you why this show is so special. One. This is the first night we have played all our own songs. And the second tonight is Mr. V’s birthday” Lura said.

The four of them motioned for me to make myself be seen. I didn’t waste any time getting up on the rail and waved to the crowd. “I’m sure he’s sorry for being late.” Linx said “But then again. This is his show. And we wouldn’t even have half as many songs without him.”

The crowd broke into a round of applause. Lura shot Linx a dirty look. The last hour of the show really worked the crowd over. And they loved every second of it. After an hour of fast pace and bouncing tunes the show was over. Or so I thought.

“Hey everyone, I know you guys are worn out and all but we have one more song for you tonight” Lura said “and before we get into it I would like to dedicate this last song to someone very special. He is someone very important to us and to me and I hurt him the other day.

So if he’s listening I’d like to say this is for you Aiden.” Hearing those words made my heart sink. “This is Heaven” she said and stepped back from the mic.

Tabitha started, each note sounding like tears falling in the rain. Kelly followed with a slow heart beating drum. Linx’s guitar cried on each note. Lura stepped up and opened her soul.

“Will Heaven be there for me? Will they let me in? Will I be forgiven for the things I’ve done?” her voice almost whispered into the mic. Each word held its own tear. “I left your heart broken. I left your soul in tears. I left you needing the things I never gave.”

I knew this song. I knew the words. I wrote this song after the last fight we had. I prayed the girls would never find it.

“Will Heaven be there for me with all I’ve done? Will they let me in knowing how much I hurt you? Will I be forgiven for all the things I’ve said?” Lura’s voice reached every ear. Couples that had been fighting most of the night had stopped when they heard her.

It was painful to hear those words. More so, to hear them coming from her. “I left your heart broken. I left your soul in tears. I left you needing the things I wouldn’t give.” The music itself was beautiful and heart breaking all at the same time.

“Do you think, if I was willing? Do you think, if I was open? Do you think, if I were to change?” I saw the couples in the crowd holding each other like it was the first time they met. I found my own lips moving soundlessly with Lura’s. The girls joined her one at a time.

“Will Heaven be there for me? Will they let me in? Will I be forgiven for my sins?” the crowd in front of me was breaking into couples. It was a moving sight. All these people, being drawn to one another just by truly feeling someone else's pain.

“I left your heart broken in glass. I left your soul in tears washing away. I left you needing me but I just walked away.” Their voices cracked their eyes water. If I understood my own feelings I would say I broke my own heart. They were my words. But this was their voice.

“There are no words to say. There are no acts to save. Just everything to regret.” Lura stepped back from the mic for a minute to dry her eyes. She lifted her piece and the first time in the whole song she played. Each note cried out an unheard pain.

Her eyes were closed but her soul was crying out to everyone who could hear her play. With a long pause she came back to the mic. “There is no place for me any more. No more hope to pass along. All joy is gone.” The world slowed and fell in tune with the four hearts that made up Heaven’s Vixens.

“Will Heaven be there for me?” she held the words in the air. “Will they let me in?” she wasn’t singing anymore. “Will I be forgiven ever again?” Why was she asking? The music settled into the quiet room. My heart ripped in two. I don’t understand why I was mad.

There was nothing for me to be mad about. She did nothing wrong. Why did she feel like this? I was in the wrong. I messed up. I should be the one begging for her to forgive me. Why did she have to use my words for this? Was it to make me feel worse? Was it to rub it in my face?

The crowd applauded the girls as they closed out for the night. My heart was racing. My head was spinning. I couldn’t breathe. something in me broke. I jumped off the rail and almost broke into a run. I needed to get out. I needed to get away. I couldn’t look back.

No one stopped me. No one slowed me down. I knew I hurt them again by just running away. But I couldn’t face them again. Not like this. “Why are you running?” my wolf brain asked. “I have no right to be here.” I answered. “They’re not mad at you anymore.” the fox brain said.

“I hurt them. And I’ll just keep on hurting them.” I answered.“You’re only hurting yourself by doing this.” the wolf said. “If it keeps me from hurting them again. Then I don’t care.” I said. “Will you run if they come looking for you?” the fox asked. “I don’t know,” I answered.

I was feet away from the door. “Where are you going?” Paul asked, standing in my way. “I need some air.” I said. He looked me over. The pit stepped aside and let me out. “Lying won’t save you from what you’re doing to yourself.” the fox said.

It was the first time the fox and the wolf were on the same page. They were always there for me. But now it seemed they were just in the way. “Just leave me alone.” I said. This dark rage was burning me inside out. Why won’t it go away? Outside the air was thick and wet. It was about to rain.

I pulled a smoke from my pack and lit it. Then I did the only thing that made scents. I started walking. It was dark out and oddly cold for the time of year. Must be the storm moving in. My fist was locked tight and hurt. My face was soaked in tears. All I could ask myself was “Why?”

For a second I thought I heard someone running. I finished my smoke and flicked the butt away. Something hit me from behind. Soft but strong arms were wrapped around me. “Why?” I asked myself again. “Because you were right.” Lura said, her face pressed into my back.

“No, I was wrong” I said “I was wrong about everything.” “No, you were right about everything. Your song said everything we were feeling. Everything I was feeling.” she said. “You had no right.” I said. She pulled away.

“You had no right to use that song.” I repeated, “That song was never to be sung.” “Why?” she asked. “Because I never wanted to feel that way again.” I yelled. She backed away. I turned to face her. She was scared. She was scared of me.

“You had no right to use that song” I yelled again “because you did nothing wrong.” “But,” she said before I cut her off. “But nothing,” I said. “I was out of line. I messed up. I failed to do the right thing.” I couldn’t tell if she was about to run away or beat me to death.

“You don’t understand.” I said “I can’t be who you need. I can’t be who you want. I can’t be anything.” I could feel my knuckles popping. She pushed her fear aside and did the one thing I wish she hadn’t. Her arms locked around me. Her head was pinned to my chest.

“That is the only thing you’re wrong about.” she said “You don’t need to be anything. Because you are everything to me.” My arms enclosed around her on their own. There was no way to hide the fact I was crying.

“He never said them to me” she said “he never had too. I knew he broke my heart so that when he did leave us I would be stronger without him. He did it so that I would know this is real.” She pulled away just a bit, just to look me in the eyes.

“He … what he did was him letting me fall in love with you.” she said. I wanted to say something, anything, everything but my words were gone. All I had was a pain in my heart. “The first time I saw you. I hated you.” she said “I hated the fact you were Tom’s friend.”

“What” “I hated you for being Tom’s friend. The first time I saw you. You were still a cart pusher taking a break. Linx and I were hanging out in the van when he went over to talk to you. Linx thought you were his brother and took a picture of the two of you together.” She took a half step back.

She took my hand, the knuckles showing white through my fur.“I took one look at you. And I hated the look on your face. I hated the cold look in your eyes. I just hated everything I could see about you.” Gently she forced my locked hand open wrapping her finger with mine.

“We showed Tabs and Kelly the picture. Kelly said it to me first.” she went on. I blinked thinking back on that day. That was the last time I had spoken to Tom. “She said your eyes reminded her of looking through a frost covered window into a warm fire.

That’s when I took a closer look at you. Yes, at first all I could see was that cold heartless stare. But I wanted to see what they saw. And asked Tom about you. He told me everything he could. Having an idea about who you were. Is what let me see the warm flames burning in your heart.”

She let my hand close around hers, taking the edge off the pain. “And that’s when I understood why I hated you. I hated you because I wasn’t looking at you. I was looking at someone like me. Like you somehow mirrored everything about me right back into my soul.”

She closed her eyes, breathing slowly. “That was the last time he was out of the hospital. I had thought about trying to get to know you better on my own. But the state Tom was in. I couldn’t leave him. Even after him telling me to do so. But we talked about you all the time.”

she moved my hand over her heart. “I told him about the mixed feelings I had. And asked what I should do.” she paused to dry her eyes on my shirt. “That’s when he broke my heart. I had feelings for the both of you.”

He turned my world around and made me a better person. And you had that look on your face that I couldn’t get out of my head. He had already done so much for us. And he didn’t even let us give anything back.” Her smile hurt. I held her with my free arm.

“But the day before he died he told me flat out. I didn’t pull your sorry ass out of the gutter. To just sit there and watch me die. Now get out. It hurt to hear him say those words. And I think it hurt him to say them.” I could feel her matching forces with my grip.

“Somehow I knew why he was doing it. But I was upset and left before I could thank him. And I never got the chance. He died at ten, thirty-one P.M. that night.” I wanted to stop her pain. But my other two minds had taken control from me.

“A week later Linx told what he said before he died. He said. Tell her to go be with him. He can do what I couldn’t. Then he went to sleep and never woke up. After that I didn’t know what to do. Not till you posted ads for a roommate. That's when we got the idea to meet you for ourselves.”

I could feel her warmth in my hand. “Tom had us set up with the club, to do a three hour show once a week. And we did the rest. I talked to the landlord before I texted you and had all but the papers signed. But we wanted your ok before we did anything.” I could feel her smiling again.

“I was going to call you. But I got nervous and had to have Tabitha use my phone to text you. And when you answered the door I just knew how I felt about you. I lied when I said those things yesterday.” She kept both her hands on mine.

“But I was in shock about what happened. and I was so scared that I had to answer it the only way I knew how. I got mad. I got mad and swung. I swung and hit the man I love. And what made it worse was what you said next.”

I cut her off “I know what I said. I knew how I felt about you the second I opened the door and saw you standing there. And I never want to lose you. But how can I keep you? when all I do is let you down.” The rain came and mixed with the drying tears we had.

“Then stop thinking about how to keep me. And just kiss me, you dork.” she said. Our lips met like it was the first time. And it just felt right. If you were to ask me now, what I think about the big kiss in the rain scene in the movies. And I know it sounds cheesy. But I can tell you first hand.

Rain just washes everything else away. All the pain and anger and just that sickening darkness in your heart just washes away with the rain leaving only the good things behind. On the other hand, being a smoker. My fear of wet cigarettes made me want to run for cover.

We both pulled away just to look at the other. I could see the love in her eyes like it was overflowing. I didn’t know if I had the same look but the smile across her sweet lips told me all I needed to know.

We ran back to the club with the rain soaking through to our fur. She still held my hand even as we ran. The smile on my face, hurt from working the mussels that were almost never used. But I didn’t mind. We found the girls sitting at the bar talking to some guy.

“There you are.” Linx said, looking us both over “What were you doing taking a shower in the rain?” I shook my head. “Do you girl’s have a manager? Because I can sign for the whole deal; records, shows, tours, videos, everything.”

The bull they were talking to was a record dealer and wanted to sign them after hearing Heaven. “You’ll have to talk to Aiden about that. He did most of the work.” Tabs said, pointing her thumb at me. “What do you think?” he asked me, “You want to see these girls hit it big?”

I looked between the four of them before I turned back to the bull. “Tell you what.” I said “You get the paperwork set up let me look it over. And you know they are going to want a few things right off the bat. But we can talk about that Monday. For now let them enjoy the weekend.”

“Fair by me. Think it over and give me a call on Monday. We’ll work something out.” he said, handing me a card. “Alright, we will.” I said, “Have a good night.” “You too. Hope to hear from you.” he said walking away, “Oh and happy birthday.”

“Aiden, you do know what you just did?” Linx asked, her eyes were far too big for her head. “Gave you a weekend to think about a record deal?” I answered. “YOU WOULDERFUL SON OF BITCH!” she yelled and tackled me, as did Kelly, Tabs and Lura.

At first Paul came over thinking there was a fight. Only to find the four of them laughing with really smiles on their faces. Once they settled down they let up on their, all H.V. dogpile. I got pulled to my feet.

And before I had a chance to get my footing Lura pulled me into a deep kiss making the both of us fall over. How we fell without getting hurt or breaking the kiss was beyond me but I didn’t care. I was just happy to have her in my arms and loving her as much as I could.

I heard the girls hoot from the sight and some of the staff and guests did the same. “Hey love birds, find a room and get off the floor” Billy said as he came over to find what commotion was all about. “Sorry Billy you’re going to have to give them a minute” Tabs answered “they both had a long week.”

“If this is going to lead to makeup sex then I am going to break it up” he said. “Come off it, Bill. He’s the shy type. And she knows better.” Linx said. “All the same, I don’t need someone falling over them.” he said, pulling on my standing leg “You hear me boy toy get off the floor.”

Unwilling we got up but it didn’t take long for me to have her cuddling in my arms. “There, happy?” Lura said petting the side of my head “Didn’t you say you bought something for him?” the tomcat uneasily rubbed the back of his head.

“Yeah, but I don’t think he’d like it.” he answered. “Well, give it to him anyway.” Kelly said. “Well you see. I didn’t know what to get him. So I got something for the four of you.” he said “Thinking maybe he’d find it just as good.” “Don’t see why he wouldn’t like them,” Linx said.

“Hell, he’s seen all four of us naked at one point or another,” Tabs said. “Yeah, but would you go to a beach naked?” he asked. “Depends on my mood.” Linx said. “Anyway. I don’t have it with me. So let me go grab it from my car. And I’ll meet you by your van.” he said, shyly walking off.

“Yeah, Think he’s got the right idea about getting out of here. The heavy drinkers are starting to roll in.” Kelly said, tipping her hat. We all agreed and called it a night at the club. The rain stopped and luck saved my smokes from getting wet. I lit up as soon as we were clear of the door.

The girls were walking a step or two ahead of me so the smoke wasn’t blowing in their faces, which was fine. I got to enjoy the view. I watched as Lura’s tail swayed from side to side as her hips rolled with each step.

Had it not been for the fact the four of them had pressed together I probably wouldn’t have noticed the three with her. But each one of them got noticed. And had they really wanted to, they could have got me to drop my cigarette. Just by the four of them stopping and bending over.

But as we drew to the van the tom cat was standing there waiting for us. “I’d wait til you got home before showing these off.” he said, handing the bag to Lura and running off to find his own playmate. “Well, any ideas on what we’re doing tonight? Hon.” Lura said, waving the bag in my face.

“I would take a guess. But let’s keep it a surprise.” I said, kissing the back of her hand. “Then get in the van. And let’s go, I don’t want to wait.” Tabs said and almost threw herself in the van. We loaded up and made our way home.

I had a beer so I wasn’t going to drive anyway. Kelly drives like a drunk, so she passed. Tab can’t drive. So that left the matter to the two full wolves to pick who was going to drive. “Does it matter who drives?” the smallest vixen called “It’s my turn to make out with him.”

And before anyone could say anything. That’s what she did all the way home. I looked to Lura for some help. And all she did was stuff my hand down the fox’s sports pants.

Chapter 17

The girls wasted no time in ripping their way through the bag and locked themselves in the bedroom. I had changed beforehand. Well I should say I got something to change into before they locked me out of the room.

If the giggling didn’t tell me what the gift was. It did make it clear that it showed a lot of fur. I was sitting on the couch just waiting. If I did anything to take up time I’d get barked at about it. I was about to make myself something to drink when the door cracked open.

“Birthday boy, cover your eyes.” Linx called. I did so just to get it over with. The door opened and the four of them stepped out. “No, no, no, you’re in the back. Save you for last.” Linx said right before someone dropped into my lap. I grunted from shock.

“Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you,” Linx sang from my lap “happy birthday dear Aiden. Happy birthday to you. You can open them now sweetie.” Then she left a heavy kiss on my cheek. I open my eyes to the sight of Linx’s wolf face an inch from mine.

My sight rolled down her form and the jade green nightie she was wearing. Or not wearing it. With the way it hung on her. It looked like it was about to fall off. Even after seeing her naked I thought she looked sexy in the green see-through fabrics. She could feel how much I liked it.

She took my hand and wrapped it around one of her breasts as she seductively said “Can you feel how soft it is?” she squeezed my hand around her breast, sighing. “Well, don’t just sit there, play with her tits,” Tabs said shamelessly and pulled herself over.

Her nightie seemed to match the colors I use for her costume. But hers was tighter around the top and her hard nipples looked about ready to cut through it. The blue panties hugged around her hips show just about all of her legs. She sat down next to me pulling my free arm around her.

She slid my hand down the front of her underwear. Linx slid off my lap and lowered herself to the floor running both hands over the tent in my pants. Kelly came over to us, her dark purple nightie was the hardest to see through. But the colors of her fur made up for it.

She took my now free hand and ran my fingers through her open fur. Like the fox on the other side of me she slid my hand deep under her clothes guiding my fingers where she wanted. The contact between the three of them was overworking my brain. And I was turning into their toy.

My eyes turned to the one I wanted and with hers long before they took in the sight of her form. “I hope you saved some for me girls” she said, the bright pink nightie breaking all forms of the hardcore wolf I had known. Every inch of her was beautiful.

The look on her face said she felt out of place in the sexy night piece. But the sight of her only made me stiffer. Had it been just the two of us the scene would have been all too romantic. But she was just as happy to share me with her best friends as she would have been to keep me for herself.

Linx let her by as she set her knees on either side of my legs. She pulled her body as close to mine as she could. She took my head between her hands as she kissed me, running her pelvis across my stomach. In no short order I felt Linx pulling on my pants to slide them down my legs.

I pushed myself up a bit so she could slide them off. This got Lura to smile into my lips as my hips met her inner thighs. Kelly and Tabs were moaning loudly as they drove my fingers home. Between her lustful high and her light head from the show the little fox spazzed in my hand happily whimpering “I’m cumming.”

As she settled she lay down and rode her aftermath till the room stopped spinning. I took my now free hand and ran it along Lura’s leg. Kelly started on working herself through her second climax. I felt someone taking my hand away from Lura’s leg before licking my fingers clean.

Lura paused for a moment so we could breathe. I turned my head to see who had my hand. Linx was soaking my fingers with her tongue. With her free hand she had started to work herself over. I could tell I wasn’t the only one watching Linx.

Kelly released my hand breathing heavily. She sat back on the couch and watched as Linx brought my hand down to her gray patch of fur. She slid one of my spit soaked fingers across her folds making her shiver. She guided one finger past the folds of damp hot skin to the first knuckle.

Gasping she continued to the second knuckle. “Oh god” she moaned as she hit the last knuckle. After all I have done with them I could tell that Linx and I had something in common. When she was ready she slid my finger back to the first knuckle before driving it back in.

She repeated this picking up speed each time. Soon enough she took a second of my fingers into her. She was breathing hard, moaning every breath. Lura had to help hold Linx up before she could fall. Her body was crushing my fingers as she slammed them into her.

She was driven to a form of release she had never felt before. “OH GOD, YES, YES, YES, I’M CUMMING!” she cried. The blast of her climax shot my hand free of her. In her daze the she-wolf fell into the couch. The small fox next to me was ready to catch her.

From their reaction the others had never seen Linx like that before. Tabs rolled Linx off her and sat her on the couch, the two of them resting happily. Lura’s eyes turned back to me. Her lust now greatly unmatched knew what she wanted and was going to take it, willing or not.

She kissed me harder, driven wild by the stink of sex I caused. I kissed her back just as wildly, my hands gripping her anyway they could. It would have been faster for us to stop and strip but we were lost to anything else.

Shifting around she pulled my boxer past my thighs letting my lust driven enraged member free. I took the back of Lura’s candy pink panties and slid them under her, letting the tips of my thumbs drag across her wet folds. She jumped from the contact but smiled as she teased me with her hand.

She looked me in the eye and smiled as she lined us up. Before she slammed our hips together she whispered in my ear her accent, thick and heavy “happy birthday my love.” We both groaned from the force but those groans of pain quickly turned around. I could feel every inch of her.

Her silk soft walls squeezed down tightly around me. She felt hotter than an oven. She slid up and down my shaft, moaning softly. “That’s right Hon. Take it nice and slow.” she said, leading me through this new world of bliss. I started rocking in time with each bounce of hers.

“Oh, yeah right there, yes baby keep going just like that” she moaned. Hearing her sweet voice like that made me a little bolder, I had my hands on the back of her hips following her motions. But as I got bolder I drew my hand up her back sliding the top of her nightie off her.

She took the hit and helped take the rest off. Cupping one of her breasts in my hand I kissed my way down her neck. And began to give her breasts as much love and care as I could. “MMM, ok that’s enough Hon” she said, pulling herself off me. I gave her a whimper as she pulled away.

She took my hand and pulled me off the couch. I blinked trying to understand what she was doing. “I think you know what to do.” she said, lowering herself to her hands and knees. Seeing her lift her rear into the air with her tail curled up. I got the message.

I got on my knees and took in the view of her gift. I sat back and used my tongue to get her worked up. I could hear her moaning as my tongue slid between her folds and into her channel. After a few minutes she said “stop teasing me. And take me you, goof.”

I pulled back, pumping my flesh for her before I line us up again. Pushing my tip into her she moaned but glared back at me. She was just as tight as before making it hard for me to be gentle with her. But that glare meant she wanted force.

I gulped hard before gripping her hips with both hands. With one hard thrust I hilted her. Her back arched as she cried out. She smiled back at me, wiggling her hips for me to keep going. I pulled back and hilted her again and again till our hips seemed to move on their own.

I didn’t stop thrusting as she screamed. At the rate I was going I was going to blow right into her. “I … can’t … take… I’m … going to” I groaned. She had screamed in pain when my knot formed, tying us together. But as I unloaded into her as she moaned sheepishly.

I blushed when it dawned on me what had happened. It took the others half as long as it took me to realize what I did. Lura looked back at me and the girls. “You’re knot going to be getting out of this mess anytime soon,” she smiled. “Damn it, we should have tried this sooner,” Tabs said.

“No way he can run away now” Linx tacked on. It took us a few minutes to work out how to change the way we were sitting. I felt bad for both climaxing when and how I did. But she didn’t mind at all. We worked out how to do so and shared a kiss.

“That was great Hon, you did fine.” she said, patting my head. “I’m sorry. I couldn’t get you” I said when she grabbed my muzzle. “Don’t start that. It was your first time.” She smiled back at me again “And besides who said you didn’t? when you stuffed your knot in me?”

I couldn’t tell if she was lying about that or not. But till my knot could go down there was nothing else we felt like doing. I cuddled her nipping at her neck as the girls made chit chat till Lura was free. “Does it hurt?” the little vixen asked.

“Not really, just when we try to pull it out” Lura answered “otherwise feels good.” Tabs had a mixed look on her face. “How ‘bout you tall boy, how are you feeling?” Linx asked. “I’m not sure how to feel.” I said “But I know she feels so soft.” I said and kissed Lura’s neck again.

Lura blushed leaning back against me. “You’re sweet.” she said blushing hard “But I need to use the bathroom.” I looked around. “I have a bad idea,” I said. “Don’t say pull and run,” Lura said looking back at me. I shook my head. “Then what is it?” she asked.

“We carry you into the bathroom” I said and pointed. I got the “are you stupid” look from the four of them. “Do you have a better idea?” I asked. “He’s got a point there,” Tabs said thinking about it. Had the call had not been as strong as it was Lura would not have taken to the idea.

After working it out we got to the bathroom without anyone getting hurt. Linx, Tabs and Kelly backed out of the room leaving me and Lura still knotted up. “Ok now what” she asked “even if we could pull apart I still can’t make it to the bowl.”

“Would it be a bad time for a shower?” I asked, thinking about it. “How is a shower going to help me piss?” she asked. “Before you say anything. I was thinking we step into the shower. Then see if we can get unstuck. And if you feel you can’t make it. Then there’s no mess to clean up” I said.

“Can’t say I like the idea of you watching me. But I don’t think I have much choice in the matter.” she said. “This is my fault anyway.” I said as we worked our way into the shower. Once we were in the shower we closed the curtain and turned the water on.

Lura put her hands on the wall of the shower and looked back at me. “Ok try and pull out slowly” she said. I tried stopping every time she yelped. It felt small enough to pull the knot out. But she was still sensitive from being stuffed with it. I had an idea. She’ll know if it works.

Slowly I started rolling my hips into hers. I held her by the hip with one and found her pearl button with the other. In no time she was moaning again, her hips pushing back against mine. “Oh, oh, god, Aiden what, oh, do you, oh, oh god, you think, hmmm, oh, think you’re, you’re oh god, doing” she moaned.

“I’m sorry if this hurts” I said, building up speed. She whimpered looking back at me. I kissed her and pulled out as carefully as I could. And like a plug the knot popped loose letting a river of fluids free to spray onto my lap and pour down my legs. At the same time Lura let out a cry of pain mixed with pleasure.

Had we not been holding her up Lura would have fallen out of the shower. “Next time. Remind me to go first.” she panted “Especially if we get stuck again.” She smiled as she turned. “Now then. Maybe we should clean up a bit. You do have three more waiting. If you’re up for it?” she added.

I caught a mixed feeling on the matter knowing what she said. We took a quick shower before Lura rested on her knees. With some licks and soft bites she brought back that burning feeling in my shaft. With a knock on the door Kelly called out “Are you two ok in there?”

“We’re fine Hon.” she answered, “And he’s just about ready for you.” The door opened as the collie entered. She looked around the room shyly, being as dressed as the both of us. “I wouldn’t mind taking a shower with him if you don’t?” Kelly said, taking a step back.

Lura stood up and gave me a kiss. “Take your time. And remember you don’t have to do anything you don’t want.” the loving she-wolf said “But you better show all of us a good time.” I’ll just say this. Few men can ever turn down four beautiful women and still call themselves men.

I just drew the “straw” and got all four at once. And as my first time. Lura stepped out of the shower to dry off as Kelly stepped in. “Remember fluffy buns. Take it easy on him.” Lura said drying her fur. Kelly stood uneasy under the piped rain fall.

The water soaked down her fur and made her lose half if not all of her fluff. Without a word the dripping wet collie pulled me into a deep kiss. “Damn girl. Just make out with my boyfriend right in front of me.” Lura said, causing me to blush.

When Kelly pulled away to breath she said “happy birthday, and I hope you enjoy what I have for you.” It will take time to get used to saying it. But with my girlfriend watching the sweet playful collie spun around and hiked up her tail pulling her cheeks wide open.

“Just slide it in when you’re ready.” she said, making her tailhole loose and wet. I looked from the wet matted rear to my first real girlfriend. “She wants it there so put it there.” was all I got from her. Unsure of what I was doing, I pumped myself over before teasing her with a finger.

“It’s ok Aiden just like before” she said gently, taking my hands away. She set my hands on her hips and had me pull her cheeks open. I watched as she led my shaft to her rear till the tip was just touching her ring. “Yeep” she said, pushing the tip in “thicker than I thought.”

With one hand on my shaft she reached back a bit more barely touching my hip with her fingers. She pulled with what she could. Having me slowly thrust into her tight tailhole. She moaned pushing back against me driving the rest of my pole up her rear.

When she looked back at me. The look in her eyes had changed. She was a lust driven animal with one goal in mind. “Now pound me raw.” she said, squeezing her ring around me. I pulled back just to thrust back into her. Slow at first she growled and moaned with each thrust.

I grunted every time she squeezed. “Yes, yes, just like that. mmm, harder, mmm god. Pound my ass. Fuck me.” she moaned. I felt my insides tighten as my knot started to grow. It grew too fast to tie us like Lura and I. “Shit.” she whined feeling my knot bang against her.

“I’m sorry” I said. ”Don’t be.” she said letting my swollen pole pull free of her “just less of a mess this way.” She cleaned me off with a smile. When she was done she turned back around. “Just slip it in and tell me if you can’t hold it.” she said and lifted her tail again.

She hummed as I slid up to the knot into her. It didn’t take me long to set a rhythm and had her moaning every other breath. “Mmm, good boy” she hummed. I was close and she knew it. She pulled off and spun around and dropped to her knees long before I opened my mouth.

Her mouth had already started where her heat left off. I felt my climax spit down her throat and she just looked up at me with those big puppy brown eyes and smiled sucking it all down. I panted as she pulled me out of her throat. “Mmm, nice and thick,” she said.

I frowned knowing I failed to get her to climax as well. “Feel bad because you didn’t get me off?” she said pulling me into a wet hug “Don’t be. I was on my fourth one when I came in here.” We cleaned up and killed the shower.

Drying off she said something that made me feel weird. Like happy and sad at the same time. She said “Nothing against you, Aiden. But I only like you as a friend. this was just. Well I can’t say a one time deal. But I hope you understand. It’s just I don’t like you that way.”

Swinging her hand trying to make sense of what she was saying was cute. I cocked an eyebrow and thought for a moment. “Are you saying this is one of those friends with benefits things?” I asked. “No. I mean. I guess you can call it that?” she said, tying a towel around her.

“I think I can live with that.” I said “And I’ve got Lura. But I’m sure we can help you find the right guy.” “Aw, you’re sweet.” she said and gave me a peek on the cheek skipping out of the bathroom. “Hey, Playboy, are you going to be long? We’ve been waiting.” Linx said.

I stepped into the hall. I had put a towel on thoughtlessly out of habit. I walked into the living room where the four of them were sitting. Linx and Tabs seemed more awake now. “Damn, I think he needs a real break.” Tabs said, looking me over.

Lura had changed into her house clothes. She sat there with a big smile on her face. I took a deep breath and waited for whatever was next. “I think. If you want to have a smoke. Before we continue you should put something else on.” Linx said, nodding.

“Here, you go put some clothes on. I’ll make you some coffee.” Lura said “I think you need it.” I got dressed and met Lura out on the back deck. The dark night had been a long time friend. But all it did was hide the fact I was alone. Something I never want to be again.

I’m sure with all the hot yiff going on. This is a bad time for a break down. But this whole thing just seemed so unreal. “It was my idea to share you with them.” she said, leaning on the rail next to me “It was Linx’s idea. That I be your first.” I nodded without looking up.

“I know you have a hard time understanding what’s real and what’s not.” she said “But I don’t care. As long as you know I love you that will be all I need.” “Did you know there are times when I’m not even sure if you are real. But what I feel for you is real, at least to me and that’s all I need.” I said “All I need is to know. Is that I love you as much as you love me.”

We kissed as the clouds broke away, opening up to a star lit sky. We looked up. “Truly is a midnight ballroom.” I said. “I’d say you couldn’t put this in a song but knowing you.” she smiled “You somehow already did.” I looked back at the door then at her.

“Not to change topics. But do you think I can handle those two?” I asked. The blind dropped hiding the two on the other side. She laughed. “You’re asking if I think the great Mr. Vixen and love of my life can handle screwing the whole band in one night?” she said, kissing my cheek “I wouldn’t think you were the man of my dreams if you didn’t.”

I couldn’t help but laugh, “Don’t be surprised if I can’t get up in the morning.” “At least you won’t be alone.” she said, turning back to the door. She walked back to the door, her tail swaying with each step. I took a deep breath and killed off my smoke.

“Well then back to work” I said and headed back inside. I had a few gulps of coffee left when I stepped into the living room. Tabs was talking to Lura about something when I walked in. “I had never thought to try that.” The small fox said just as I shut the door.

“Well now’s as good of a time as any.” my redhead she-wolf said, nodding to me. Tabs was on her feet and in front of me before Lura even finished talking. She took my cup from me. she poured it all in her mouth. Next thing I know we were kissing as my warm coffee was being fed to me.

I blinked as the small fox pulled away. She had a sour look on her face. “God how can you drink it like that” she said, trying to get the taste of my coffee out of her mouth. I drink coffee black with a few sugars. I don’t know if I had told you about that.

Anyway Tabs set the cup aside and looked over to Lura. “Are you sure you don’t want to watch?” she asked. “No, I just got cooled down. And if I did. I may want to go again. And not share him anymore.” Lura answered and shot a look of “you’re on your own this time.”

Before I could even blink I was dragged into the bedroom where Linx was waiting. “Strip, both of you now” the wolf commanded. I tightened my brow and shot her a “bit me” look. “I’m sorry. I’m horny and have been for the past hour.” she said “I have needs and they Need to be filled.”

Ok I got nothing, not even a bad joke. I pulled my shirt off. And by the time it hit the floor the fox was just in her fur jumping onto the bed. I dropped my shorts and moved closer to the bed. Tabs was standing on her hands and knees over Linx.

I looked between them. “You’re at that end, playboy.” she said needing the younger fox’s rear “You know where to begin.” I went to the end of the bed and knelt down behind the fox. She was damp and warm. I started off slowly working my tongue through her folds.

Tabitha moaned as my tongue got deeper. In no time she was panting her hips pushing back against my face. I worked my tongue into her tunnel drawing a sharp yelp from her. I kept one hand on Tabitha’s hip and used the other to tease Linx’s untouched maiden.

Both were moaning, each calling from more. “Don’t stop, I’m so close.” Tabitha cried now burning between her legs. “Don’t you want that thick piece of meat in you?” Linx asked, pulling the fox’s lips wide. “Yes, yes, YES” she cried. I pulled back and looked at my handy work.

“She’s ready for you, Playboy. Make our little Tabitha a real Woman.” Linx said. “Please, put it in me, Please I want it” the fox agreed. None of us treated Tabitha like a victim. As far as any of us cared she was still a virgin. Simply because she wasn’t given a choice about it.

So I did my best to be gentle with her. Letting her take me in at her pace. I waited till she was ready for more. She was half way down my shaft when she started pushing against me. She was squeezing down on me hard, only letting me push forward. She whimpered with her first honest hilting.

“God. He’s so deep.” she said, her head stuffed between Linx’s melons. “And this is just the beginning.” Linx added, giving the vixen a hug. I carefully pulled almost all the way out. Just to ease back in, to a full hilt. She hummed as I started again.

Soon she was pushing back into each of my thrusts as we picked up speed. She was moaning and panting every time our hips touched. By now I had the timing of my knot and was about to slow down. “Please don’t stop. More. I want more.” she begged.

“My knot’s coming.” I answered. “I want it. I want it in me.” she begged. It was still small enough to fit but I didn’t feel right to trap her like that. I looked down at my hands feeling someone covering them. Black fur hands were resting on my gray fur.

Her sweet gentle voice whispered in my ear “She asked you to tie with her. Are you going to leave her wanting?” It seemed they knew the timing better than I did. Right before it got too big my knot was thrust past the fox’s folds and locked us together.

My hips were still thrusting into her making her cry out in a mix of bliss and pain. It felt like her body was trying to pinch me off inside of her with how tight she was squeezing me. Tabitha’s head dropped onto Linx’s chest as I started unloading into her. It felt too good to stop.

Lura’s hands pulled off mine running back along my hips. “You have no idea how much this means to her.” Lura said, turning my head to face her. We kissed as the last of my load poured out into the small fox. “I’m not sure how I should feel about kissing you with me being tied to Tabitha right now.” I said before thinking about it.

“Given the fact I made you. Should tell you something.” she said. “It’s going to suck waking up after this” I said. “Oh why is that?” Lura asked. “Because this feels like a dream.” I answered. “So you were dreaming about having sex with Tabitha?” she asked, cocking one of her eyebrows.

“Can I detail my answer?” I asked. “You better.” she ordered her fists locking on her hips. Ok, foot, meet mouth. Words were hard to find. Harder still when you had most of your blood pooled the way mine was.

“This Whole night, I won’t lie and say I didn’t think about doing these things with each of you at one point or another. But it’s just all four of you in one night. It’s hard to believe and with everything that has happened.” I said. Lura thought it over and asked “what do you think?”

Linx looked up over the sleeping fox. “I think we need to get this one to bed. and he has to do one last thing before he can go to bed.” she answered. “That’s going to take about half an hour if you don’t want to wake her up painfully.” Lura said “Those things hurt popping in and out.”

My ears folded as I looked down shyly. “I’m not mad. You big goof.” she said, kissing my sore ear “It just came so quickly.” Linx’s face twisted as she bit her lip. It was going to be a long night. We thought it was going to be messy. And the thought of leaving her a sore mess was not on the table.

The little vixen gave a small grunt as my knot slid out of her. But it didn’t wake her. And there was next to no mess to clean. That was both a good thing and a bad thing. But I will get into that test later. With Tabitha safely tucked in bed. And it now just the three of us. I thought it was a good time to ask.

“I wasn’t the only virgin in this was I?” I asked, sitting on the edge of the bed. “How long did it take you to find out?” she answered. “Sometime. But you hide it well.” I said. Linx slid off the bed and stood in front of me. Lura came up next to her after dropping her pants off.

“Lura already knows how I feel about you,” she said. “Which is why I want you to do something,” Lura said. I looked between the two of them. “Wait, you mean to tell me that you …” I said and was quickly cut off.

“Yes, I love you.” Linx said “I didn’t know it myself till the other day. When I walked in on the two of you making out on the couch.” “Then last night after the fight. We talked about it. When we went looking for you.” Lura added.

“We agreed that if we did. She would take yours and you would take mine.” Linx continued “The plan was after you and Tabitha were done. And if you were still up for it. I would have just gone ahead and done it. But I just made a mess of things by telling you.”

Before I could even think of anything to say Lura stepped in. “Linx Hon. I think this works out better.” she said “Because now no one is hiding anything. And you can give yourself to him the right way.” The one thing that ran through my mind at that time was “what the hell did I get myself into?”

And I thank the heavens that was one of a few thoughts that I didn’t just spit out. I mean I’m not even sure what I should feel after hearing that. Or that fact they had planned for it. I was not even sure how to react to all of this. And the Fact THEY were not fighting about it.

I knew something was up but I couldn’t tell what it was. Well there was something else up, but you already knew that.

Chapter 18

Ever have one of those days where you feel like your head was going to split open? Well yeah that’s how I was feeling at that point. Over sexed, tired and confused. How am I supposed to feel? I mean over the course of the night.

I had two girls I was close to say that they love me. And they had made a plan not to tell. And end up telling me anyway. And before anyone says to just shut up and go with it, you can bite me. Maybe don’t. I kinda like it.

“Aiden, I know we put you through a lot.” Lura said finally breaking my line of thinking “But this is something we’re asking you to do.” “I’ll understand if you don’t want to.” Linx add. “I just wanted you to know how I feel. And I didn’t do this just to get in between you and Lura.”

“And I want you to know. I’m ok with this happening. So I’m going be here so you don’t feel forced into doing it.” Lura said, putting her hand on the side of my face. “Can I have a say in this?” I asked. “Yes, by all means,” Linx answered. “Yes,” Lura answered as well.

“I don’t even know how I feel right now.” I said “I mean Lura. We confessed to each other and yet. I just had sex with two of our friends. And Linx just told me she’s in love with me. and you’re ok with it? I mean nothing against you, any of you. But really this is all making my head spin. And, and I …”

“AIDEN” Lura said. She grabbed my head with both hands. She pulled me in a deep kiss till I could barely think anymore. “You love me right?” Lura asked when she pulled away. “Yes,” I answered.

“Good. Then stop thinking for the rest of the night. and let us do the work.” she said, pushing me back on the bed. “Alright Linx, get up there and sit on his face.” Linx did as ordered and got on the bed putting her heat right on my nose.

Instinct kicked in as my tongue shot out of my mouth right into the she-wolf’s folds. “Oh, oh, OH,” she answered, “Tabitha was right. We should have done this a long time ago.” Linx shivered from contact. I grabbed her hips to keep her from moving too much.

“No. You shouldn’t have held back for so long.” Lura chided “Now give me a hand with this thing. If you still want it.” I groaned right into Linx’s sex getting a moan to shoot down my tip. It was a feeling I can’t put into words. But having the both of them working me over, was doing a number on my head.

Both Linx and I were panting when she was told to move. My tongue and head tried to follow when I was pushed back down. “No. You stay, and be a good boy.” Lura said, patting my chest. Linx was hot when she was on my face. but when skin met skin it almost burned.

I could hear a whimper of need from Linx when we first made contact. She eased herself on me before she stopped. “I … I don’t know if I can do this” Linx said. My brain had shut off at this point but my body was on auto. I sat up and kissed her. Enclosing my arms around her.

I broke our kiss and tilted my head opening my neck to her. As my hips moved on their own. Linx took the hint and lightly bit into my shoulder. I worked up to her hymen slowly and gently. “Please” Linx asked, doing her best to handle the new feeling, bracing for the pain.

Lura was standing behind Linx when she nodded to me. Now it may not be the same as with Lura. But doesn’t make what I said next any less true. “Linx, I love you” I said, causing her to pause and look at me. “WHAT…” she howled right as I broke her.

Soon after she whimpered and cried into my shoulder. She was fully hilted that came with a quick rush of blood. I just held her till she could compose herself again. She gave me a weak smile before she spoke. “I thought you said you didn't lie?” she said.

“No, I can’t lie. There is a difference. And it may not be the same as Lura. But it doesn't mean it’s not the truth.” I said “In truth I love all four of you. But it doesn't mean it’s the same type of love.” She looked back at Lura before turning to me.

“Aiden, shut up and fuck me” she said, slowly rolled her hips. Slowly her groans of pain turned to moans of pleasure as her thighs were smacking into my lap. I let her lead. Given I still had no clue what I was doing. Before I knew what was going on I felt my knot start to grow.

Linx felt it too, as it pulled on her. “Tie with me. Let me be yours even just this once.” she whispered in my ear. Lura knew what Linx wanted. Her panting became quicker. She started forcing my knot into her opening. Lura kissed my cheek in understanding.

“Linx, kiss me” I said, pulling on her chin ever so lightly. She kissed me. I pushed my knot into her right before it was too big. Her hips shook as her tunnel clamped down on me. She gasped as she sucked the first load from me. “Oh god, it’s so warm.” she hummed “Fill me please, Playboy.”

“Playboy?” Lura asked, shooting me a playful dirty look. Linx was lost in her own world. She worked everything she had to milk every drop she could from me. Linx pulled me into another kiss making us both fall onto the bed. Linx was out before we hit the bed.

She started to cuddle into my chest. “Before you say anything this was your idea” I said quietly. “I know Hon. And you did great.” Lura said and kissed me. Almost an hour later we worked out how to pull the sleeping wolf off me without waking her. And in doing so, Lura had landed on top of me.

We kissed over and over again. I didn’t think I was ready to go again. But her bashful smile told otherwise. Before she could do anything I had her pinned to the bed. “Not this time beautiful. It’s my turn to make you feel good.” I said, kissing my way down her body.

She cooed and sighed and moaned with each touch. I set her legs over my shoulders and pulled her hips up a bit to meet me. I licked her over and over, working my tongue through each fold. Her pearl button was hard and burning begging to be used.

With nips licks and kisses I toyed with her button. Lura at this point couldn’t stop moaning. She had both of her hands on my head. Fighting to both push me away and pulling closer. Her back was arched. Her hips were shaking. her body was begging for me to go deeper. To which I did.

My tongue was freely moving within her driving her mad. “OH SHIT, Oh SHIT, I’m coming, I’M Coming, OH SHIT, I’M COMING” she cried and my face and mouth were met with a blast of juices. Her body dropped back on to the bed panting and sighing.

“My god, where did you learn to do that?” she asked. I just smiled and kissed her pelvis. She smiled back at me. “You up for one more?” I asked. “As long as you don’t use that devil tongue on me.” she jokingly said. “What? Like this?” I asked, licking my way back up her body. She gasped.

She found out it was a trap. And I had my reloaded round half way down her barrel. “Why you little” she groaned as I hilted her again. I pulled her legs up as far as I could safely as she tied them around me. Starting slow with small thrusts I built up till I was working my full length through her.

“Oh, I feel it.” she said “I feel your knot.” Our hips were moving too much for me to just stop. And we were so close to it as well. “Quick, pull out. Or you might get me pregnant.” she said. My hips stopped right as I hilted her on a down thrust.

Her legs pulled tighter around me till my knot sealed the deal. She smiled and kissed me. “Oops.” she giggled “Guess I moved the wrong way.” “You meant to do that.” I said. She nodded, giggling some more. She milked the rest of my cream with a smile.

“Just so you know. I think you would make a great father.” she said cuddling up to me. I held her close and rolled onto our sides. I was asleep before my eyes closed. I think I can say this was the best birthday I had ever had.

Being the way I am and everything that has happened so far. I wasn’t sure if that night was just a dream or not. Or if anything was real at that point. Everything just was. Before I met the girls I would sleep with a pillow under my arm so I felt like I wasn’t alone and felt my heartbeat from the pillow.

Waking up this morning I thought I was still dreaming. I felt something pressing into my back and something else pressing into my chest. “Good morning Hon” I heard Lura say as I felt her soft lips on my cheek. “Morning” I said in my thoughtless tone. “How are you feeling?” she asked.

I blinked my eyes open and seeing her made me smile. “Ask me when I wake up.” I said and pulled her closer “cause I think I’m still dreaming.” “I know how you feel.” she answered, “Cause I feel the same way.”

“That’s sweet and all.” Linx said, killing the mood “But I’m sore and hungry.” A shared look, we just roll back over. Pulling the sheet over us we started playfully toying with each other. “Oh is that for me?” she asked, petting my well worked wood.

“Well, if you don’t want it.” I said. “Oh good lord,” Linx said and pulled herself out of bed. “Oh, like you don’t want it too.” Lura said, shooting a playful look to the other wolf. “Not right now. I don’t.” she said “The playboy and his damn ram rod did a number on me last night.”

She smiled back at us after she was dressed. “I’ll go start breakfast” she added “don’t stay in bed all day. Or I’ll send Tabs in after you.” “I don’t know. He showed he can go two for one.” Lura grunted. Linx rolled her eyes and closed the door behind her leaving us alone.

We teased and made out but nothing too heavy. We were both really hungry. We threw some clothes on and headed for the kitchen. Linx didn’t hear us come in and was mixing eggs for breakfast. She dropped what she was doing when I put my arms around her and nipped at her neck.

“How are you feeling this morning?” I asked. “Happy and sore.” she answered, patting the side of my head “Come on now. We can play later. I’m trying to cook here.” I slid off her and made some coffee for the three of us. I heard footsteps come up behind me after I just sat down.

Small fox hands wrapped around my head. “Good morning sexy people.” Tabitha said and turned my head up to face her. She kissed me on the lips and giggled when I licked her nose. “Hey go easy on my boyfriend. At least till after we eat.” Lura said, sipping her coffee.

“Love to, sexy. But I’m still sore, myself.” the little fox said “But I wouldn’t be against him kissing it and making it better.” “Hey, not at the table.” Linx said, turning the eggs in the frying pan “Take it in the other room.” “Coffee?” Lura asked Kelly as she walked in. “Nah, I’m good.” she said.

“Well, take a seat. Eggs are almost ready.” Linx said. “Nah, hurts to sit right now,” Kelly answered. “You’re the one that wanted it that way.” Lura teased, playfully patting the collie’s rear, making her jump. “YIPE!”

“So what should we do today?” Tabitha asked, plopping her naked fluffy rear in my lap. “Eat.” “Relax.” “Practice.” “Work.” “Boring.” Tabitha answered, “But I guess it works.” “Oh, work?” Lura asked “After last night you want to work. On what?” “New songs, stories, house work. And I have to bone up on business contracts and legal stature.” I answered.

“And what if we want to bone up on a few things?” Lura asked. “I think we can make time for that,” I said, blowing her a kiss. “Hay, not at the table.” Linx chided, setting plates out for everyone. “I did nothing.” the little vixen in my lap said. Gulping down a cup of coffee.

“Yet” Kelly added, hiding behind her newspaper. Breakfast was quick. We split up to do our thing for a bit. After an hour or so I had some new songs for the girls. And somehow finished two of my stories.

I did some research on recording deals and what both sides could get away with. So I’ll just have to read the fine print before handing out pens. Once I was done I printed the songs, put them in the green folder.

I took out the unfinished works so the girls didn’t have to waste time looking for them. It was just past noon when Lura knocked on the bedroom door. “Hon, I hope you don’t mind. We made you some lunch.” she said, pushing the door open slowly.

“Not at all.” I said, closing my laptop “Thank you love.” She smiled, wagging her tail softly behind her. I held up the prized green folder for her. “Might have to get a bigger folder if they keep coming like this.” I said “I just hope they're good enough to use.” She came to take the folder from.

I didn’t let go of it till she gave me a kiss. “Lucky, you’re so cute,” she teased. “No babe. I’m lucky, you’re so beautiful,” I answered. She blushed, bopping me with the folder. Afterward she thumbed through the new works, reading the names off.

“Really?” she asked, “Midnight ballroom?” “What it was playing in my head for a few days now” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “Just another day, supernatural fantasy, stand and fight,” she finished reading them.

“They might need some work. But they’ll do.” She paused, closing the folder and with a dead serious look on her face she said “Thank you Mr. Aiden, that will be all for today.” Pause. We both broke out laughing.

“But really. Hon thank you.” she said “We wouldn’t have gotten this far without you.” “Don’t even think like that.” I said standing up. Lura took a step back so I could get up. “All I did was give you the words. You did the rest.” I said, pulling her into a deep kiss before she could retort.

When she did finally pull free of my lips she said “I think lunch can wait a bit longer.” With that she pushed me back onto the bed, jumping on top of me. And in no short order our clothes were being thrown across the room.

After some kissing, groping, petting, teasing, and nipping. We were well into our third round. When we heard Linx and Kelly talking in the doorway. “Damn, I know he has a nice ass. But that is just, damn.” Linx said, causing me to pause.

“God damn, I’m so close. Why did you stop?” she asked, lifting her head. “Sorry, we never really got to see this side of him be for.” Kelly said her eyes still glued to my ass. “Well then be quiet. And let the man work.” Lura said, wrapping her legs around me.

After a kiss I went back to work making up for the lag. “Yes, just like that. Right there. Mmm faster baby.” she said, biting into my neck hard enough to draw blood. She groaned from my knot and squeezed me tighter. I was holding back the best I could. Her body squeezed down tight around me.

Her legs locked my hips on hers. Her arms had my chest pinned to hers and teeth had dug in deep into my neck. She wasn’t going to let go till she got what she wanted. I nipped at her neck, making her jump and squirm under me. Each time a new shock-wave jumped between us.

She broke my hold when she pulled her teeth out of my neck and kissed me. My seed flooded her depths with a quiet moan and a sigh. “I could get addicted to this.” she said, kissing my cheek. “Not bad for a rookie,” Kelly said. “Lura, he’s bleeding again,” Linx said.

Lura took a look at her handy work. “Shit, I’m sorry …” she said. She was cut off by me giving her one to match mine. She gave me an odd look when I pulled my teeth out of her neck. She smiled and licked the little bits of her blood off my teeth.

“My first hickey from you and you drew blood.” She said, “I think we created a monster.” “Damn it. They started without us.” Tabitha called, jumping on my back making both Lura and me groan.

“Down girl. They are dating now.” Linx said. “They can have sex without the rest of us. You know.” “From time to time.” Lura added. The smallest of the Heaven’s Vixens slid off my back and sat on the edge of the bed.

Her ears folded down with a frown on her face. “Aw, but it feels so good.” The little fox said. “I know Hun,” Lura said. “Well in the meantime. I think someone has some work to do.” Linx smiled. I saw the look on Lura’s face. Like I said before, a nightmare with a view.

It didn’t take them long to get what they wanted. And I can’t say I didn’t enjoy it as well. But at this rate they’ll work me into the ground. And after an hour or so, playtime ended with everyone getting bite marks. Everyone but me anyway, I had four of them.

But anyway. That out of our systems we all went back to work. The girls practiced and I ran some errands. It’s a good thing they make a really good list of some of the “things” they need. And better ones of things they want.

And yes. Tests and raincoats were on the list. Can’t be too ready too soon. But anyway. I got back to the house in time to catch them on a break. “We’re taking a break,” Lura said. “Oh, ok.” I said, closing the door behind me.

“Well, more like we’re stuck,” Tabitha said, folding her ears again. “Oh, why are you stuck?” I asked. “We can’t do this song,” Linx said. “That bad?” I asked. “No. it’s not the song or the music. it’s my voice. I can’t get the mood of the song.” Lura answered.

I set the bags in the kitchen. Coming back to find out what was wrong. “We got the sound for it.” Linx said, “But Lura’s voice can’t get the tone we need.” They played through the song for me and everything sounded good. But I heard what they were telling me.

“I think I know what’s wrong with it,” Kelly said. Everyone paused to look at her. “We need a deeper voice,” she said. The girls thought about it. I tried quietly to make my way to the door. “She’s right,” Linx said. “We’ll need a guy to sing it,” Tabitha said, rubbing her chin.

“Good luck with that. We might as well get Aiden to sing it.” Linx said. Pause, I think I could hear them smiling at the thought. “Aiden,” Lura said as they each set their instruments aside “Hun?” “Shit, busted.” I said, making a dead run break for the door.

And I know all too well this was not going to be last time I was going to have the four of them pin me to the floor. “I don’t think I’m the right guy for this.” I said “I can’t even sing.” “That’s why they call it practice,” Linx said, patting my stomach.

“Come on tall boy. You don’t know if you don’t try.” Tabitha said, giving me her best puppy eyes. “Yeah. You got us this far.” Kelly added. “Aiden, Hun. We’re not asking you to go on stage to make a fool of yourself.” Lura said.

“Too late.” Linx choked back. “Just give us. Give me one good try. And you’re done.” Lura asked, getting off me, “Please.” “Ok you win.” I said “I don’t need to be a party tray again for a day or two.” They took their places once more. Lura standing just a few feet away.

“Ok,” she said “just like at the club. Just sing with me.” I took a deep breath and waited. “It’s just you and me. Just sing to me.” Lura said, keeping me focused on her. I took one more breath as they began to play. I followed the best I could. But I didn’t think it was any good.

After the song was over Lura leaned over to me and kissed me. “You did great.” she said “But would you do it one more time?” I nodded and waited for them to begin again. I knew the words but they just didn’t feel right. I closed my eyes for a second.

I open my eyes to see her smiling. She didn’t rush me. She didn’t judge me. She just wanted me to try. And I did. I did the whole song for her. When the music died down she smiled “That was great. Aiden, we need to get you to sing more often.”

“Hey, think we can get you to try another one?” Tabitha asked, batting her eyes. “Don’t push it Tabitha.” Linx chided “He might not want to after that gold.” “No. Not by himself.” the little fox added “I’m asked if he wants to do one with Lura.”

“I’m game if he is.” Lura answered, turning to me “You don’t have to, if you don’t want to.” I just smiled and said “Yeah sure. I still don’t think I’m that good.” “Hon, if we had got to you sooner.” Lura said “You would be the singer.”

We spent the rest of the day working on songs.

Chapter 19

So with the weekend ending on a high note. We were all ready for the call I had to make. I dialed the number and put it on speaker. I thought it was going to be some quick call for an address or e-mail. But I was wrong.

The bull we had talked to at the club answered the phone himself. “Maxwell Heartford” the phone said when it connected. “Yes, hello, I’m Aiden with the Heaven’s Vixens.” I answered “I was asked to call this number about a contract and recording deal?”

“Heaven’s Vixens?” he asked “Sorry, Aiden was it? I’m not in my office just yet. So I don’t have anything handy.” “My apologies if I called at a bad time.” I said. “Think nothing of it.” he said “This actually works out.”

I curled my eyebrow. Even knowing he couldn’t see it. “I’m sorry, you lost me.” I asked. The girls stayed very quiet. They were all but sitting on me. Good thing I got the girls to write a few notes for me to use.

“You calling me, works out because thinking about it now. We can chat about what the band and yourself want. And see what you have for me” he said taking his time. “Ok, let’s start at your end of things. Make sure we can live up to them.” I said. This took a good bit.

And most of what he was saying was. How much he was looking to make off the girls. And how shows and songs will be done. “Ok Mister Heartford, this Lura lead singer and guitarist.” Lura said when the bull talked about song licensing.

“Aiden is our song writer and every song we use is owned by him. And that is the first thing we want to make clear.” “Yes, ma’am.” the bull answered, “And that was one of the things we will cover in the contract.”

“Well, the list of things we want are simple,” Linx said “I’m Linx, by the way I play bass. What we want is for some of the funds we get, are going right to charity.” “Kelly here as well, drummer.” the collie added “And we would like for Aiden to be counted as a band member not just manager but as a member.”

“Ok, we can do those but Aiden will have to perform the same as the rest of the group.” the bull answered. “He does a lot for us already, And he doesn’t do crowds very well.” Tabitha spoke up in turn “is there a way we can work it where he doesn’t have to be out there?”

“That we can’t do. But what we can do is work out a few things.” the bull answered, “Like for one. He would have to do a set number of songs. and be seen on stage from time to time.” I didn’t really want to be that far out there. And I thought it would look more like I was trying to be the show.

“And anything you would like to add,” the bull asked “Aiden?” “Nope. I just want to make sure they don’t get overworked or rushed around.” I said “pretty much I just want to make sure they are taken care of and I can do that myself.”

“Sounds easy enough. Being their manager, we’ll get with you about everything. You know, shows, signings, recording, all that fun stuff. And we’ll see if we can make everyone happy.” he said. At one point the bull made it to his office and had the papers tended to.

And after the hard selling and law talk we had most of the deal laid out. “Alright, Aiden babe. Here’s your part in all of this.” Maxwell said. “You have at least two songs per album and stage show. Now you don’t have to do both alone. You just have to sing them.” I agreed.

“And the crowds. We have people to deal with that. You may even get used to it.” He added. Well, he had a point. “Music videos, ask me, the camera is going to love you. But for now you just have to be seen.” “Ok, is that everything?” I asked, checking over the list of things we talked about.

“Yes sir. And if you would like I can have you five flown out here to sign and get you started.” Maxwell answered. “Ok. This sounds too good to be true.” I said knowing he was still on the phone, “There has got to be something I’m missing.”

“I understand. It does sound too good. But it’s there, it’s real and all you have to do is sign it” he said. So with less to do after the plans were made. The girls were overjoyed. We went shopping, packed and did everything we needed to do before the trip.

The week went by fast and we found ourselves in the air on a private jet heading west. Tom, I hope you had this in mind before you left. Oh, and all five of us joined the mile high club. I think that’s what it’s called. But we all know this was one of those teasers for hopefuls and want-to-bes.

It was less than two hours after we landed. We were loaded up and taken to the hotel we would be spending the week in. We were given the day to just go out and play. We hit beaches, malls, the sights, everything we could do in a day.

That night old habits die hard. And we had a movie night the way we always had. Me being used as a pillow for the four of them. And the five of us passed out half way through the movie. The next day we spent some time getting ready.

I was nervous and wasn’t sure what was going to happen. But I did my best not to let it show. I read over the pages of the contract a few times. Even though it read the same each time. “Aiden is everything ok?” Lura asked. I set the pages down and closed my eyes.

“The minute we sign this there’s no going back.” I said “And it’s not going to be easy on any of us.” “Playboy,” Linx said “we sign this, you’re taking us to the top.” “Not just that.” Kelly added “You’ll be there with us.” “We can’t have the Heaven’s Vixens without Mr. Vixen,” Tabitha said.

“We don’t care about going back.” Lura said “Now it’s all or nothing. You don’t sign. We don’t sign.” They nodded and agreed. I opened my eyes and looked at each of them. I nodded once. Picked up the pen. Turned the page and started down a new road.

No sooner than I finished they each took their turn. The one big thing about paperwork is. It hurts. I think it took almost an hour for me to get feeling back into my hand. That night we had our own little party. Dinner, movie, and back to the suite to put the giant hot tub to work.

Then the shower was put to work, twice. Then we build a pillow fort. turns out Linx and Lura never got to do that growing up. We all took to sleeping in the fort. I hate to see what the bill was after our stay. Well I did, a month later with a note. But that story can wait for another time.

The next day we had our first recording session. Where we met what everyone there called the magi. Ned, Tech and Josh were the best of what they did. Josh had a weird sleeping disorder and would almost always be asleep. But I was told he did his best work that way.

Ned was the alien nut. Found out he was hit by lightning a few dozen times. Shocking to say the lease. Tech was the only one of the three who made me look outgoing and popular. I didn’t learn till a year later why he was like that. But he was friendly enough. But back to the story.

They had the girls set up to play and everything was going great. Then I had to do two songs. Singing just to the girls was one thing. But this was something else. I knew it was part of the deal. But I didn’t know what I got myself into.

“Aiden, Hun, look at me.” Lura said gently holding the side of my head “Hun, look at me. Ok. I want you to do what we have been doing. Just sing to me like you did before.” I nodded and cleared my throat. “Alright, we're ready.” she said, giving the magi a thumbs up.

I took a deep breath as they began to play. I blinked a few times till all I could see were the girls. Then I sang just for them as I always do. After the second song I did, we were done. And we had some time to kill before they were done with us. So we start goofing around just to unwind.

I started playing with Tabitha’s keyboard. Nothing big, just a few notes. But then Tabitha picked up and played a few more. Lura and Linx joined in playing the same notes. Kelly followed up and added a few more. We just started making up words and soon had a whole song going.

The funny part to all of this is the sound crew was recording us. By the time we finished they asked if that was a bonus track. All five of us were like “What the hell.” Lura told them to go for it and asked if I could record an intro on the set.

They said it was alright. They might not use it. But it never hurts to try. So with the go ahead I turned to the mic and said “Hello, I’m Mr. Vixen and you’re about to get a taste of heaven. These are the Heaven’s Vixens.”

Two months later I found myself in front of the mic again. But this time I was looking out at the massive crowd for the release of their first album, Heaven. “Hello everybody, I’m Mr. Vixen and here tonight I have the honor to introduce to you.” I said “THE HEAVEN’S VIXENS!”

The girls came out on stage each bowing to the crowd. with a quick peck on the check they took their places. I stepped off to the side so Lura could use the mic. “Thank you Mr. V.” Lura said, taking the mic. She gave me a wink.

“Hey everybody. I’m Lura, lead singer and guitarist. On base we have Linx. Sexy isn’t she? Back on drums we have the ever playful Kelly. And on the Keyboard we have a sweet cutie by the name of Tabitha” Lura said working the crowd up.

Like we had planned, I went to leave the stage. “Hey, where do you think you’re going?” Lura said pointing at me “Mr. V.” I turned trying to wave myself off. “I’ve seen what you’ve been up to” she said as the others set up for the first song. I took a mic I was handed and spoke up.

“I’m just getting out of the way,” I said. “I don’t think so.” she answered “I’m not done with you.” The crowd cheered. “Because.” Lura said, swinging her piece into place as the music came to life.

“I’m not just the girl of your dreams.” She sang the show into full swing. “Not just a fling in your daydreams. No, I’m much more.” She paused and turned to the crowd. The lights flicker and died. Before flooding the stage in colors and light.

“I’m your Supernatural fantasy.” As planned I drew myself back over to her. “The magical girl you always dream of. The mystic queen of the galaxy. A mythic princess lost at sea.” Lura began teasing me by pressing against me as she was singing.

“You think I don’t see the way you look at me. Boy you’re living another dream. Cause I’m so much more than a playful dream.” I went to hold her and she pulled away. “Cause I’m your supernatural fantasy.” She turned, looking right at me.

“I’ll take you to worlds you’ve never dreamed of. I’m your supernatural fantasy. Not just another playful dream.” The crowd loved the game we were playing. Tabitha joined in the singing as well. “I’m the magical girl in your sleep.”

Tabitha cut out and Linx picked up. “Your mystic queen of the galaxy.” Then Kelly had her turn. “The mythic princess lost at sea.” Then all four of them picked up. “I’m just your supernatural fantasy. Baby you’re living in another dream. Come with me and I’ll show you things you’ve never seen.”

They all paused and Lura started up again. “Cause I’m your supernatural fantasy. The magical girl of your dreams. The mystic queen of your galaxy. Your mythic princess lost at sea.” The music paused and picked up. “I’m.” Beat. “Your.” Beat. “Supernatural.” Beat. “Fantasy.”

Lura and I drew back together. This time she didn’t pull away when I held her. “Come on baby I see the way you look at me. Don’t you think I want to share your dream? Come on baby, I want you to look at me.” I let go of her and stepped back. “Cause I’m more than a dream. I’m your Supernatural fantasy.”

They all joined in again. “The magical girl of your reality. Your mystic queen of the galaxy. The mythic princess you found at sea. Come on baby you can be mine too!” “Come on people” I said into the mic “We want to hear ya.” Lura laughed before playfully pushing me out of the way.

“I’m just more than a day dream. Just more than another dream. I’m your supernatural fantasy. Not just another girl in reality. Just another face on the blank screen. Another skirt washing away.” I playfully pushed back at her. And she just turned and bummed me with her hip.

“I’m a supernatural fantasy. Come on baby come be with me. I’ll be your supernatural fantasy.” Linx wanted to play and joined us. With the way they were standing I got pinned between them. “The magical girl in your reality.” I gave both of them a half hug each.

With the mic I spoke off to the side. “Aren’t they beautiful folks? Gotta love them!” “Your mystic queen of your galaxy. The mythic princess you found at sea.” The song was starting to die down but not the mood.

“Come on baby, let me be your. Supernatural fantasy. Come on baby, come play with me.” “Come on baby, come play with me” Lura said just right after the music stopped. I caught her off guard by kissing her on the cheek.

“Maybe after the show.” I said as the rest of the girls broke out laughing. “Don’t get ahead of yourself, Mr. V.” she said, playfully pushing me away. She nodded and winked at me. My cue for my turn to sing. “I didn’t have to be here, you know.” I said as part of the act.

“Right, like you’re an angel come down from heaven.” She said, playfully rolled her eyes. “More like fell. if you ask me.” Linx piped in. The girls tuned up for the song as we spoke. “He’s too sweet to be a fallen angel,” Kelly added. “I don’t know.” Tabitha said “He looks hot as hell.”

“What do you think Ladies?” Linx asked the crowd “Think this angel is hot as hell?” I was blushing with the crowd cheering. “Better question,” Lura said “does he have the voice of an angel?” The music picked up low and soft as the girls backed away from me.

“I might as well.” I said “After all.” A quick heavy beat kicked in as my next cue. “I fell from grace just to be with you.” I closed my eyes letting the song come from the heart. “I fought through hell just to save you. I fell from grace just for you.”

The girls came in as backup. “We are the fallen and we will rise. We are the fallen and we won’t back down.” “I fell for you long before I knew you. I stood with you before I needed you. I died the day you turned your back on Me.” The crowd got quiet.

“We are the fallen and we will fight back. We are the fallen and we won’t turn back.” My voice turned bitter and cold. “I’m on my own, broken and weak. I’m on my own growing older by the day. I’m on my own, cold and alone.” The music turned icy as the girls picked up.

“We are the fallen and we will be back again. We are the fallen and we died for you.” There was a pause in the music. And I could feel everything on me. I open my eyes with a cool rage burning. The music came back hot, heavy and fast.

“I’m done crying over you. I’m done dying for you. I’m moving on, I’m moving up. I’m moving past what has been done.” The girls matched the rage in my voice. “We are the fallen and we’re here for good. We are the fallen and we’re here forever.”

The icy rage burned off leaving the crowd with chills. I relaxed my face and closed my eyes. I crossed my hands over my chest giving a sense of peace washing over me and the girls. “I prayed for you but now I’m done. I forgave you but I will never forget. I won’t be back for you.”

the music toned back a bit. “We are the fallen. We are the fallen. We are the fallen Now and Forever.” The music started dying out. With a sigh I dropped my hands to my sides. “I fell from grace just to be with you. I fought through hell just to save you.”

The music was gone and I spoke the last line. “And Now I am the fallen for all time.” I stepped back from the mic and opened my eyes. The crowd was still quiet. “That bad?” I asked. The crowd broke out with applause.

“There’s your answer Mr. V.” Tabitha said. “Not bad for a rookie,” Linx added. “Well Girls,” Lura said, tuning up for the next song “Let’s show him how it’s done.” They did the next three songs back to back. And had the crowd going again.

I slipped off stage and got the revolver for “Live Round” and checked everything so my gag would work. I came back out on stage as the song began and was just playing around the whole song. Till close to the end when I pulled the gun.

My stunt worked because I clicked through five chambers before Lura took the gun from me rolling her eyes and fired the blank at me. I fell over, playing dead. Shocked the crowd who “thought” I was dead. Stage hands came out to pull me off stage.

Right when they touched me, I jumped back to life. After the song was over I took to a mic and said “looks like I’m not doing that again.” “What a ham” Linx said and messed with my hair. “Yeah but we love him anyway” Lura said and gave me another wink.

The girls covered most of the songs on the album and I did both of the songs I had to do. Close to the end of the show Lura and Linx backed up and gave me the spotlight. I looked out into a faceless crowd. blinding lights in my eyes.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” I said, “We had a great time with you tonight. But we have one more song for you. So I ask of you. Open your hearts and share it with us.” The girls were ready. “And with all that we are,” I said bowing to the crowd “WE GIVE TO YOU, HEAVEN!”

I backed off letting the girls have the stage. And just like the first time they played it. The song touched everyone. After the song was over and everyone had a chance to recover I rejoined Lura and Linx on stage. Kelly and Tabitha joined us as well.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we would all like to thank you for coming out tonight. And we hope you had a good time.” Lura said. “We sure did.” Linx said and winked to the crowd. And they closed out the show like they did any other.

“Alright, we’re done for the night. So drive safe. And don’t stay up too late. And God bless.”

We all bowed and were about to leave the stage. When the crowd called for an encore. We each look at the others thinking about it. The girls took their places again and I stepped up to the mic. “Alright, alright.” I said “You win one more song.”

“Alright, we didn’t plan for this. So give us a minute.” Lura said, fixing her piece. “But this is our last call for the night.” I said, “So let’s see what happens.” “Alright everybody.” Lura said “This is Last Call for Love.”

The girls gave us a bar scene tone. And set the mood for the song. Lura opened the song “Back again, I don’t see why.” We trade off, as I began to sing “They keep telling me, it will be fun.” We split to the far ends of the stage trading off again.

“Every time I think I found Mr. Right, all I found was Mr. Wrong time.” “I’ve tried so many times and found nothing at the end of my line.” The girls covered us with the course “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.”

Lura and I started to turn to face each trading off lines as we went. “Think me weird. Think me strange. But I think I saw him sitting at the bar.” “Did I miss the joke? Did I miss the gag? Or did I see her staring at me?”

“Maybe it’s not what I think it is.” “Maybe she thought I was someone different.” “But maybe.” “Just maybe.” We cut the trade off and sang as one “Fate stopped laughing at me just this one time.” The girls stepped in again.

“But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” Lura stepped up “Do I take the chance?” Back to me “Is this my shot?” “Is he truly for me?” “Is she the one for me?”

Back to the girls “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” “Come on baby, say something to me.” With each trade off we took a step closer. “Come on honey, smile for me.” “Don’t make me wait.” “I don’t have all night.”

“But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” The girls ran an instrumental bit giving us all a chance to breathe. “So here I am, come on baby give me a chance.” “So here I come, come on honey give me a shot.”

“Say it right, and I’m yours for the night.” “Flash me a smile and I’ll stay a while.” We both picked up “If we don’t work something out then I’m done.” the girls joined in “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.”

Then they cut out. “Come on baby, give me your best.” “Come on honey, give me your all.” “It’s time we stop playing this game.” “It’s time we found what we have both been looking for.” The girls came in with the course again. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.”

The music slowed down but not the mood. Everything turned back to me and Lura. “I’m done looking.” “I’m done hunting.” “Even if we don’t work out.” “We’ll say we had fun.” “But something tells me.” “I’ve found the one.”

The girls joined us one last time as Lura and I were side by side. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” “This is my last call for love” Lura sang “I think I found you after all.”

“This is my last call for love” I picked up “Because I found you through it all.” I stepped behind Lura and wrapped my arms around her waist. “This is my last call” she sang, reaching up, petting behind my ear. “This is my last call” I sang, pulling her close.

“My last call for love” we sang to the close, the music dying behind us. We pulled apart and took a bow. If we didn’t get off stage now. The crowd wasn’t going to let us. We gave the crowd a big send off and left the stage.

It took almost an hour before we could even try to go home. “Sign this. sign that.” I think at one point someone yielded “sign my …” know what I let you fill that one in on your own. But this is what we signed up for. And we had the time of our lives. And this was just the beginning.

Chapter 20

Two and half years have passed since, the Heaven’s Vixens came into my life. Finding some time to be alone was a bit tricking. But I had my reasons. Our next show was going to be big. And I was going to blow them all away. But for now I had to hide my secret till the time was right.

Returning to where the show was going to be that night I hid it in my outfit for the show. I had to check a few things before the show and sign a few more papers. After that it was back to the hotel to get the girls ready. This was going to be fun. I knocked, letting myself into the room.

I found the girls were just about ready when I walked in. “You should tell him right after the show.” Tabitha said, turning to see me. “I’d asked. But you just tell me to wait.” I said “Hi, everyone ready?” “Hey, just about” she answered. “Hey Hon,” Lura said, looking a little pale “Everything ok?”

I nodded and asked “are you ok?” She nodded and smiled. I smiled back at her. “Alright girls, it’s showtime.” I said. “You can wait just a minute.” Linx said as we all pulled into a huddle. Like with every show they said a prayer. Once we were ready it was out to the limo and to the show.

As with every show so far we had a signing post set up after the sound check. Everything was looking good. We got backstage. After I had finished talking with a few big wigs I caught Linx in one of the hallways. “Hey, everything ok?” I asked. She jumped and quickly put something in her pocket.

“Fine. Everything’s just fine.” she answered, brushing a loose hair out of her face “We ready to go?” I nodded and made my way to the stage. I didn’t give much thought other than she seemed jumpy. Maybe it was just pre show jitters.

I guess I forgot to say this but I quit smoking. But I changed over to candy sticks and the like. But at times I still have a nic-fit. And now was one of those times. I made my way to the stage after being told I had five minutes. I met up with the girls as they were getting their lines set for the opening.

I gave Lura a hug and kiss and asked “You ready beautiful?” “Yeah, are you?” she asked, kissing me again. “I hope so,” I said. Turning around I saw Linx and her boyfriend Charlie going at it. He was a wolf with brown and gray fur.

Tabitha was teasing her boy toy Aquinas. A tall fox with red and black fur. And Kelly, trying to calm her boyfriend Kazy down as well. He was a winery little chocolate lab that was a half a foot shorter than her.

“Alright people, everyone not in the show, get out of here.” one of the stagehands yelled and chased the others off. I sighed, puffed on my chew stick. With a nod I turned and walked out on stage. I stopped on my mark. Pulled the candy from my face. And held a finger to my lips. Everyone got quiet.

“Thank you. Well, for all of you know who I am. There’s no point in saying it. But for those who don’t.” I said, flicking ghost ash off my candy “ I’m Mister Vixen. And tonight we’re going to remind you that dreams do come true. And ask that you help kids find their dreams too.”

I paused to let the crowd quiet down. “So let’s not waste any more time,” I said “Ladies and Gentlemen, from worlds beyond I give to you, THE HEAVEN’S VIXENS.” The lights dimmed as four angelic forms lowered from the top of the stage. The lighting gave them a heavenly glow.

One held a sword, another, a shield, the third a scroll, the last held a small chest. “From Heaven we come with gifts of glory.” they all said as one. I stopped and turned on the spot. “Yeah, right.” I said and snapped my fingers.

The chest, sword, scroll and shield all shot off stage as did the white robes they were wearing. They were all wearing the first outfits I had made for them as a reminder of where they came from. Without skipping a beat they all took their places.

“Thanks Mr. V. You’ve outdone yourself.” Lura said, flinging her piece into place. “We’ll take it from here.” Linx said, tuning her guitar. I stepped off to the side puffing on my candy giving the girls the stage. “Hey everyone. You ready to have a good time?” Lura yelled into her mic.

The crowd answered with cheers and shouts. “Good, let’s get started,” she said. More cheers came about. “Why don’t we start off with a bang and load it with a LIVE ROUND!” The crowd jumped and danced with the music.

“It’s the end for you and I. The time has come. make the final bet. There’s no turning back now.” Lura sang as the girls and the crowd joined in. “So load it with a live round.” “And give that wheel a spin.” As my love sang I jumped around in sighting everyone to do the same.

“I’ll lay it all out on the line. This is my one last chance. It’s all or nothing.” I couldn’t help but join in when I could. “So load it with a live round.” “And give that wheel a spin.” As she sang Lura stomped her foot marking the words.

“I’ll give it more than what I got. This is my one last stand. It’s now or never.” I walked over to her when the music paused. With a blast sound the music blew back. “So load it with a live round.” “And give that wheel a spin.” Lura smiled at me and gave me a wink.

“You think I’m gonna give in. You say I’m gonna back down.” She poked at me before pushing me back. “IT'S NOT YOUR CALL!” “So load it with a live round.” “And give that wheel a spin.” “I’ll take it to the last level. AND NOW it begins. Now’s the time to lay it out.”

“SO load IT with a LIVE ROUND!” so like so many times before I pulled a revolver and loaded it. “And give that wheel a spin. This is the end. So pull the trigger. And let’s see who wins.” I snapped the piece shut, cocked the hammer, smiled and said “all bets are off.”

Pulled the trigger and fired the blank round over the crowd. “SO LOAD IT WITH A LIVE ROUND, AND GIVE THAT WHEEL A SPIN.” The girls closed the song together. Lura took a minute to catch her breath before turning to the crowd.

“Alright, alright, calm down before someone gets hurt.” she said as playfully as she could. “We’re just getting started.” she continued “And before we continue with the next song. I want to ask everyone to help keep music in schools. And help kids find their dreams by supporting all the arts to help make this world a better place.”

I pocket the revolver and folded my hands behind me. “After all, everyone has a dream.” Linx added. “It’s that one thing we want more than anything else.” “To do or be part of something great,” Tabitha said “to be something special.”

“Everyone wants to be seen for what they have done.” Kelly took her turn “And hear how great it is.” “And it’s our dream to see everyone find their dream and reach it,” Lura finished.

“Not everyone is going to hit it big and be a star.” I said “But that shouldn’t stop anyone from trying. I’ve been with the Heaven’s Vixens for a few years. And the most fun we all had was the small shows. Where everyone was just having a good time. And I can say I’ve found my dream. And the girl of my dreams.”

“Hey, Mr. V.” Lura cut me off. “We still have a show to do.” The girls start the next song. “And just so you know.” She said and cut into the song. “I’m not just the girl of your dreams. Not just a fling in your daydreams. No, I’m much more.”

They all joined in the chorus. “I’m your Supernatural fantasy. The magical girl you always dream of. The mystic queen of the galaxy. A mythic princess lost at sea.” Lura took over and was playfully pushing me around.

“You think I don’t see the way you look at me. Boy you’re living another dream. Cause I’m so much more than a playful dream.” She paused and teased me with a kiss. “Cause I’m your supernatural fantasy. I’ll take you to worlds you’ve never dreamed of.” It wasn’t planned but I tripped and fell back.

It just happened to work out. Lura helped me up without losing her place in the song. “I’m your supernatural fantasy. Not just another playful dream. I’m the magical girl in your sleep. Your mystic queen of the galaxy. The mythic princess lost at sea.”

She gave me a loving smile and held my cheek. “I’m just your supernatural fantasy. Baby you’re living in another dream.” She pulled away mostly to tease. “Come with me and I’ll show you things you’ve never seen.” Everyone joined in.

“Cause I’m your supernatural fantasy. The magical girl of your dreams. The mystic queen of your galaxy. Your mythic princess lost at sea.” The music paused. “I’m.” Beat. “Your.” Beat. “Supernatural.” Beat. “Fantasy.” The music jumped back to life.

“Come on baby I see the way you look at me.” Lura pulled me close. I moved behind her so she could play. “Don’t you think I want to share your dream? Come on baby, I want you to look at me. Cause I’m more than a dream.”

The girls joined in again. “I’m your Supernatural fantasy. The magical girl of your reality. Your mystic queen of the galaxy. The mythic princess you found at sea.” “Come on baby you can be mine too! I’m just more than a day dream. Just more than another dream.”

Lura and Linx were having too much fun using me to play pong, with hip bumps. “I’m your supernatural fantasy. Not just another girl in reality. Just another face on the blank screen. Another skirt washing away. I’m a supernatural fantasy.” There was a pause before the next beat change.

“Come on baby, come be with me.” “I’ll be your supernatural fantasy. The magical girl in your reality. Your mystic queen of your galaxy. The mythic princess you found at sea.” Lura closed her eyes and softened her voice.

“Come on baby, let me be your Supernatural fantasy. Come on baby, come play with me.” The girls started laughing when I kissed Lura on the cheek. “Alright, calm down” I said “bunch of animals.” “Hey not everyone can be an angel like you” Linx said toying with her hair.

“I’m far from being an angel.” I said, turning to face her. “I don’t know.” Tabitha added “You do seem too good to be true.” I shrugged and turned to the crowd. “True or not. Doesn’t mean the world has lost everything.” I said “But for those who understand. Losing everything is the only way to find that one thing in life that makes it worth living.”

Kelly’s drums beat like a broken heart. Tears fell from Tabitha’s keys. Lura and Linx guitars sang out with hurt and betrayal. “Ladies and gentlemen, this is Fallen” I said and stepped back for a second. I let the music fill the hall before I stepped and sang.

“I fell from grace just to be with you. I fought through hell just to save you. I fell from grace just for you.” “We are the fallen and we will rise. We are the fallen and we won’t back down.” Their voices rang out in cold anger.

“I fell for you long before I knew you. I stood with you before I needed you. I died the day you turned your back on me.” I folded my arms, curled my fists. “We are the fallen and we will fight back. We are the fallen and we won’t turn back.” The drum beat slowed almost soundless.

“I’m on my own broken and weak. I’m on my own growing older by the day. I’m on my own, cold and alone.” Their voices broke the cold death mine gave. “We are the fallen and we will be back again. We are the fallen and we die for you.”

My fist swung out, almost knocking the mic stand down as drums sped up into a burning rage. The keys screamed with hate and the guitars lashed out bitterly. “I’m done crying over you. I’m done dying for you. I’m moving on, I’m moving up. I’m moving past what has been done.”

A clam filled the hall. “We are the fallen and we’re here for good. We are the fallen and we’re here forever.” My voice chilled and relaxed. “I prayed for you but now I’m done. I forgave you but I will never forget. I won’t be back for you.” The hall got quiet.

“We are the fallen. We are the fallen. We are the fallen Now and Forever.” The music began to trail off as I ended the song. “I fell from grace just to be with you. I fought through hell just to save you. And Now I am the fallen for all time.”

The girls burned through two more songs. And gave one of the smaller name bands a chance to play. Backstage, I checked my pockets for another candy stick and found my secret was gone. I checked all of my pockets again and started back tricking my steps.

“Hey playboy” Linx called, holding a small box in her hand. “Drop something?” she asked, knowing better. “Linx, really?” I asked, closing in on her. “Relax, no one knows about it besides me,” she said, hiding the box on her person again. I scowled my jaw with a glare.

“I’ll play along. Only because I want to see the look on her face.” Linx said “And I know she’ll love it.” The busily wolf skipped off, taking my box with her. I shook my head just having to trust her. And I had it all planned out too. I found Lura coming out of the ladies room lightly holding herself.

“Hey beautiful” I said, giving her a hug from behind, kissing her neck “You feeling ok?” “Yeah, just got myself worked up,” she said, gently pushing me off. My head tilted, feeling hurt as she ran back into the ladies room.

I sighed, shrugging a bit. “If she wasn’t feeling good. She should have told me I would have moved the show to a later date.” I said to myself, heading back to the stage. We regrouped just off stage. Luna looked a little better but gave me a weak smile.

“Don’t give me that look. I’m fine,” she said, kissing my cheek. “Thank You all and we want to thank the Heaven’s Vixens for sharing the stage with us tonight.” the lead singer said as I stepped out on stage. “Leaving so soon?” I said, coming into view of the crowd “But the show’s not over yet?”

“No Mister Vixen sir. Just giving the stage back.” she answered. “Well thank you.” I said “Alright, well there’s an idea.” “You read my mind Hun.” Lura said as the girls took the stage. “Wait what?” the young feline singer gasped. “Play with us?” Lura asked and nodded.

“Play with you?” the cat girl asked and paused “YES! WE … We would love to.” Her bandmates all agreed nodding “yeah, hell yeah.” And out of all the songs I wrote they had to pick the goofy little song we made up in the recording studio back when we first started.

By now everyone knows, I like to be the goofball on stage. So no one was taken by me pulling a rubber chicken out of my coat and start goofing around. The girls let the newcomers take the lead and help them keep pace with the song.

“The “Fire Starters” as they called themselves asked if I would do a song as well. You know me, I can’t really turn down a request like that. That went by quickly and the Fire Starters thanked us and the crowd again. And left the stage for the time being.

I got bored of the rubber chicken and threw it out into the crowd. A bunch of them attacked it. “Alright, alright settle down people.” I said “Bunch of animals.” “Don’t kill the mood Mr. V.” Tabitha said, letting the crowd go wild once more.

“I’m not.” I said, “Just wanted to bring up the next song.” “I’m starting to think you like to hear yourself talk.” Lura teased with a playful smile. We all paused as all the joy drained from our faces. “Ladies and gentlemen.” I said after a long second or two “Please settle down for a moment.”

“We would like you all to know this next means a lot to us.” Lura said “It’s because of this song we are standing up here tonight.” “And because of that. We ask you to open your hearts to one another.” I said, taking Lura’s hand, kissing it.

“And share all the love and hope you have for one another.” Lura said doing the same. I stepped back, moving off to the side of the stage. Giving the girls as much room as I could. “Ladies and Gentlemen this is Heaven” Lura said as the music began.

Everything got quiet as the cries of the music filled the hall. “Will Heaven be there for me? Will they let me in? Will I be forgiven for the things I’ve done?” the words rang from her lips like a tear finding its way down a cheek.

“I left your heart broken. I left your soul in tears. I left you needing the things I never gave.” My eyes watered having to watch them recall all the pain from their lives.

“Will Heaven be there for me with all I’ve done? Will they let me in knowing how much I hurt you? Will I be forgiven for all the things I’ve said?” I felt my heart beat in time with the drums as I dried my face with my hand.

“I left your heart broken. I left your soul in tears. I left you needing the things I wouldn’t give.” My arms curled around me wanting to take her pain away. “Do you think, if I was willing? Do you think, if I was open? Do you think, if I were to change?”

I felt my lips moving to the words as I watched the crowd sway in time of the notes. “Will Heaven be there for me? Will they let me in? Will I be forgiven for my sins?” Lura looked over to me and I just smiled. She turned back to the crowd giving her all.

“I left your heart broken in glass. I left your soul in tears washing away. I left you needing me but I just walked away.” Her eyes closed as she played, letting the music speak for itself.

“There are no words to say. There are no acts to save. Just everything to regret.” She had to dry her eyes as did each of them.

As the song reminded them of everything they had gone through to get here. “There is no place for me anymore. No more hope to pass along. All joy is gone.” With the song coming to a close I started to make my way over to her.

“Will Heaven be there for me? Will they let me in? Will I be forgiven ever again?” The music died out with the last words as I took her in my arms. “That was beautiful.” I whispered to her and kissed her. “AWWW” we heard from the crowd brought us back to the stage.

“Hey, we still have a show to do, lovebirds.” Linx said, “So save it for later.” “Right” we both said, forcing ourselves apart. “Well I’d say we need a break after that” I said “so let’s get things moving and have the Storm Riders take the stage.” With that we took a quick bow and left the stage.

Chapter 21

After the last break in the show and a few songs with the two starting up bands we had were almost done for the night. We were so close to the end I started shaking. Up to this point I never needed a cigarette this badly. Because my plan was to do it after the last song before we close out the show.

And with two songs left time was running out. First chance I got I shot Linx a look and she just tapped her pocket. I nodded. She shot back at me. I answered with two fingers counting the songs left. She nodded. The stage was set and the upstarts were done. Two songs till the end. Wish me luck.

Our chit-chat died out as the music picked up. My heel tapped, counting the beats. “Back again, I don’t see why.” Lura opened. “They keep telling me, it will be fun.” I picked up into our trade off. “Every time I think I found Mr. Right, all I found was Mr. Wrong time.”

“I’ve tried so many times and found nothing at the end of my line.” I started playing with the mic stand just to keep my hands still. In one voice we all took up the course. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.”

Four beats then Lura picked up again. “Think me weird. Think me strange. But I think I saw him sitting at the bar.” She smiled at me, turning it over again. “Did I miss the joke? Did I miss the gag? Or did I see her staring at me?” Trade off. “Maybe it’s not what I think it is.” Trade again.

“Maybe she thought I was someone different.” The music slowed in a questioning air. “But maybe?” she teased. “Just maybe?” I joked with one of those grins going. The music seemed to pause but sped up in no time. “Fate stopped laughing at me just this one time.” we sang out.

The girls picked up with us. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” The music rolled back as Lura took up the mic again. “Do I take the chance?” Another trade off to me. “Is this my shot?” Trade again.

“Is he truly for me?” Trade back. “Is she the one for me?” We picked up the girls again. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” Lura picked up again giving it her all.

“Come on baby, say something to me.” she passed it off to me again. “Come on honey, smile for me.” She kept the ball rolling before I could pass it off. “Don’t make me wait.” I picked up just as fast. “I don’t have all night.” The girls picked up over us

“But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” Lura took over again. “So here I am, come on baby give me a chance.” I took over before she could finish. “So here I come, come on honey give me a shot.”

She was starting to breathe harder but kept going. “Say it right, and I’m yours for the night.” I slowed down a step. “Flash me a smile and I’ll stay a while.” We both paused for a second. “If we don’t work something out then I’m done.” The girls joined in again.

“But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” The last part of the song was the hardest on all of us.

“Come on baby, give me your best.” “Come on honey, give me your all.” Lura and I sang as one. “It’s time we stop playing this game. It’s time we found what we have both been looking for.” The girls joined, quickening the pace.

“But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.” We stopped trading off singing our part right over the other. “I’m done looking.” “I’m done hunting.” We cut over singing together again.

“Even if we don’t work out. We’ll say we had fun. But something tells me. I’ve found the one.” The girls took over so we could breathe. “But I’ll put it out there one more time. This is my one last chance, one last time. This is my last call for love.”

Lura took over one last time. “This is my last call for love. I think I found you after all.” My last part hit. “This is my last call for love. Because I found you through it all.” Together we closed the song as the music died out behind us. “This is my last call. This is my last call. My last call for love.”

The last notes died off before we started breathing again. “Well that was fun” I said once I could talk again. The girls rested their hands as I dug out one of my candies. “Hun you have no idea.” Lura said, double taking over her shoulder.

“Hey now. We got them all worked up.” Linx said, waving her hands, getting the crowd to start shouting. “Yeah you can feel the love in here” Tabitha added mocking the act of cutting the air with a knife. “Well then maybe I should calm things down a bit” I said, waving the jokes off.

They nodded and agreed. “Hey we got a dance floor out there I think” I added looking over the crowd. They surged an answer. “Well do or don’t, let’s make some room out there and get couples together for this next song” I said waving my arms a bit.

The girls let me know they were ready by starting. As the soft melody filled the air as I cleared my throat. “Welcome ladies and gentlemen to the Midnight Ballroom” I said and whispered the song to life

“I was holding my breath when you looked at me. I took a chance and came to you. Now that you’re with me. Let me share this night with you.”Their soft voices chimed in. “Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. Kiss the sunset good night.”

Two taps of a foot added the two other bands. I picked up “Will you stay in this night with me forever? Take a breath. Here’s your chance. Just follow your dream. Take my hand. You can lead. Just trust in me.”

Couples broke out in a slow dance leaving gaps in the crowd. All three bands sang in tune as one voice “Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. Kiss the sunset good night.”

In time I continued “We’ll keep this midnight forever. Say a prayer. Make a wish. And take a step. Listen to the melody in the breeze.” The chorus stepped in “Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. Kiss the sunset good night.”

I picked up again keeping in time with the music “Never let me go, just stay with me forever. Here’s your chance, make your move, and chase after your dreams. We’ll never lose this dream.” The chorus picked up

“Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. Kiss the sunset good night.” My heart was racing. It was the first time I was doing this song live. But I stayed with the music.

“Kiss me and we will stay together forever. We spend our days in this dream. We will stay in this night forever.” The bands picked up again “Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. Kiss the sunset good night.”

As the music soft I finished the song alone. “Just one kiss and we spent forever together.” “This dream.” “This never ending dream.” “Will dance in my heart forever.” The music was all but gone. “Come with me and dance with the clouds. Count the stars, toast the moon. We’ll kiss the sunset good night.” I paused after the song to hear what the audience thought.

Quiet clapping turned into a roar of applause. “Thank you” was all I said and took a few steps back. After that I couldn't mess this up. I looked at Linx with the “NOW” look and started digging in my pockets. Lura was watching her brow curled.

“Where did I put that thing?” I said letting the mic pick up on it. “Put what” Lura asked. “Lose something playboy” Linx said, pulling my ring box from her pocket. She handed it to me. “Hey. You can’t call me that anymore.” I said, taking my box back.

“Oh why’s that?” she asked. “Cause I’m married.” I answered. “Hey, hey, hey, I know you well enough to know that’s a lie” Lura said taking the bait. I bit my lip turning to her. Then in one move I opened the box to her and dropped to my knee, asking “Then will you make an honest man out of me?”

Her eyes grew, her jaw dropped and a bright red blush covered her face before her hands did. Her hands covered her face, not her mic. “Oh my god, oh my god, you must be joking.” she said, almost bouncing on the spot. I shook my head and held the ring up a bit more.

She took the gold band ring shaped like a stem with a rose ruby stone. She slipped the ring onto her finger and picked me up by the head. She pulled me into a deep kiss getting real cheers and “awes” from them. “Looks like I don’t have a choice,” she said, adding “Dad.” Did I hear her right?

“Dad?” I asked. “Correct” she said, putting my hand on her belly. After a second I felt it. My eyes went wide and my heart skipped. I don’t know what came over me. But I picked her up and spun her around. “Had to one up me” I teased. She giggled and hugged me.

“Take it easy or you’ll make me throw up,” she said, patting my head. “I don’t think we got anything to top that,” Tabitha said. “Who said anything about topping it?” Kelly said “I think we just need to top it off.” “You thinking what I’m thinking?” Linx asked.

“Oh yeah” Lura said, a big smile on her face “but can we get a bucket just in case?” one of the stage hands ran a bucket out to us and set it off to the side. “Well with that out of the way” I said “let’s give them a show.” The girls started up. Lura kicked it to life.

“Hello mom, work is fine, and the boss is a jerk. My boyfriend’s fine. He just proposed.” Lura made sure to hold up her ring. “Everyone's fine.” I just stood off to the side a bit and just goofed around. “It’s just the same old thing. Just another day. Why does it have to be the same?”

Everything was in full swing. “I just need to break away. Life can wait just a single day. I don’t want it to be just another day. I just need to break away.” Lura paused but shook it off. “Come on baby, let's get away. Come on baby, take my hand. We’ll make the way.” The notes slowed for a few seconds.

“I’m not mad. I’m not losing my mind. I’m just bored. I need more from life.” There was a quick pause before the music picked up. “I just need to BREAK AWAY. Life can wait for just A SINGLE DAY.” Lura softened her voice again

“Come on baby, let’s get away. Come on baby, take my hand. And we’ll take the day. I’m not running away. I just need to play.” She gulped hard and gasped without ever losing her place.

“We’ll be back and life will be the same. Come on baby, we’ll break away. Come on baby, let’s take the day. Come on baby, just take my hand. And we’ll make the play.” I started to get worried about her. She had been pushing herself the whole show.

But she didn’t let up and kept in time with the music. “Call in sick, take a day. Your boss won’t mind. You’re always too kind.” I stopped goofing off and was standing right behind her. She knew I was there and why. She leaned back on me letting me know she was ok.

“Come on baby, let’s share our day. Come on baby, take my hand. And we’ll save life for another day.” The way she was leaning was going to make it hard for her to get back up without help. When she was ready I gave her a small push. And the timing couldn’t be better.

“Tomorrow will come again anyway. But for today let’s break the chain. I just need to BREAK AWAY. LIFE CAN WAIT JUST ANOTHER DAY.” The music started dying out as did her voice. “JUST ANOTHER day. JUST another day. Just another … day.” With the song over we closed out as we always do.

“Alright we’re done for the night. So drive safe. And don’t stay up too late. And God bless.”

Fin.